PDA

View Full Version : [R18+] [FICTION] Sorority Sisters by Blood


sarahsarah
02-15-2016, 06:12 PM
Click here to comment on the original thread! (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=251666)


Warning: Will contain taboo scenes and extreme scenes in the future including some incest.

Chapter 1

Amelia stood outside the building staring at the stone walls. Her roommate stood beside her, they barely knew each other, but being only the second week at university they were forced to be friendly. In the spirit of forced friendship Amelia had dragged her along to the fair. It was Monday afternoon after class and the Pan Hellenic fair was the other side of those doors. This event would kick off the rush week for all new students wishing to pledge either a sorority or a fraternity. Amelia had been waiting for this moment since arriving at the university.

“Why did you bother to drag me to this Amy?” Kelly asked. She’d always liked to be called Amy; Amelia seemed too formal in day to day life. “I don’t even know if I want to pledge a sorority, it seems old fashioned, and kind of forceful to be bound to the same group for the whole of university. Why do you even want to rush one so much?”

Amy knew exactly why she wanted to pledge this sorority so badly. She was well aware of the process; her sister Steph had pledged a sorority here only a few years ago. She was now a senior and treasurer for it. This was the only sorority that Amy had dreamed of joining, having listened to all the stories her sister had told her, all the great times she had. Unfortunately for Amy though, this sorority was one of the most exclusive on the campus. “Three quarters of students rush a sorority here Kelly.” Amy had no idea if that figure was correct or not but figured neither would her roommate. “You don’t want to get left out with nowhere to go do you?”

“Maybe not” Kelly replied with little conviction as they walked into the main hall. “But look at this Amy, it’s a mess, how the hell am I supposed to pick somewhere amongst this rabble.” Looking around the room Amy knew that Kelly was right, the place was packed full of sorority and fraternity members in matching outfits. Each had big stands and signs to try and attract people. In the middle was a crowd of freshman each hoping to find the correct match, each hoping to meet the right people and find a group they wanted to spend so long with. If Amy hadn’t already made up her mind she would be totally lost. She knew what she wanted though and took little time in spotting the display she desired.

Compared to a lot of the sororities their stand was very unadventurous. Their t-shirts were fairly plain, as if just made because they had to. However it came with an assured confidence, knowledge that they needed no perks or shows to attract attention. Two beautiful girls sat quietly behind the desk waiting for people to eventually come to them. Amy walked towards them, suddenly a bit nervous by the two of them. The first girl seemed quite tall, slim, with sleek long blonde hair, her image was flawless and she was oozing with confidence, her smoky eyes seemed to cut through people at will. The second was a bit shorter, with brown hair matching her eyes. She seemed the under out of the two of them. Amy was nervous because these girls were probably her sister’s friends and she wanted to make a good impression.

As Amy stood in front of the table the two girls looked up at her and her nerves dissipated as they smiled. They gave a smile as if they knew her well and wanted to help her. “Hi there, are you thinking about rushing for us?” It was the shorter girl that asked.
“Absolutely” Amy replied.
The taller girl took over. “Well, my name is Alexis and I am the president of this sorority. This here is our vice president Hannah.” The shorter girl smiled again in acknowledgement. Both girls seemed really relaxed in the pink outfits.
“Nice to meet you” Amy responded, a bit too formally.
“A pleasure to meet you as well…. mmm” Alexis gestured her hands to signal for Amy to introduce herself.
“Oh, I’m sorry, I’m Amelia, but I prefer Amy.”
Alexis smiled. “Amy, any relation to Steph Close by any chance?”
Amy blushed; she wasn’t sure why she felt uneasy at the mention of her sister’s name but the nerves came back. “Hmm, yeah, she’s my older sister” Amy blurted out quickly

“You are practically identical” Hannah commented. “So where have you been considering Amy?”
“Well, this is the only sorority I’m really interested in!” Amy exclaimed a bit too loudly. She heard Kelly snigger at her over enthusiasm before leaving to look at other stalls.
Alexis responded. “That’s great. We don’t let people rush unless we’re there first choice. We want to know more about you so leave your details including name and email. Take one of our fliers. There are five rush events this week, you must attend at least two to be considered. After the rush events we will all vote for who we want to be considered with the top twenty being shortlisted. These twenty will be invited to our sorority for a month settling in period after which we will narrow it down to 10 pledges who we would like to join our sisterhood. We look forward to seeing you this week”

“I look forward to starting.” Amy turned to walk away but not before noticing Alexis give Hannah a sly wink. ‘What the hell is that about’ Amy thought. She stared over the five days that had been outlined on the leaflet that she’d be able to turn up to rush. She knew she’d have the best chance if she went to all of them and tried to impress, get to know some of the sisters and get their support.
“Amy!” she heard the voice call from within the crowd. At first she assumed it was for someone else before it called again. She turned to the crowd expecting to see her roommate but instead was greeted by the familiar stern looking face of Steph.

Amy walked over to her sister who was gesturing. “Hey Steph. What’s up?” The two girls were almost a complete mirror age. You could barely notice the age difference. Amy was 19 whereas Steph was 22 but approaching her birthday. There were very few ways to tell them apart other than their clothing; even their short dark hair was near identical. One was that Steph was slightly more developed, both were fairly busty but Steph was a cup size bigger. Second was Steph’s tattoo, currently not visible but she had a tattoo of a cobra entwined around a microphone on her left hip. Third and probably the easiest was their facial expressions. Amy was almost always smiling and excited. Steph on the other hand often looked like she did now, and that was completely pissed.

“Please tell me that isn’t what I think it is Amy?” Steph pointed down at the leaflet in her sister’s hand. “Did you honestly think I wouldn’t find out, two events and a list in rush week, you had to see me eventually. Were you that naive?” Her voice started to rise causing a few heads to turn
“Of course I knew, I was going to tell you tonight. I thought you’d be thrilled.” Amy responded a bit taken aback by her sister’s comments. “What’s your problem”
Steph scowled at her and pulled on her arm dragging her away from the crowd, out the building and onto the concrete steps around the side. She continued until she found a deserted concrete alcove. “It’s always the same fucking thing isn’t it Amy. What the hell do you think you’re doing?”
“What am I doing, rushing your sorority? Why are you so pissed? I wasn’t hiding it from you”
“I don’t care if you were or weren’t” Steph continued now shouting. “You aren’t joining, you aren’t pledging, pick another sorority or just go away. They’re my friends, not yours. Why do you have to be like this?”
Amy was stunned, like she’d been winded by a huge fist to the stomach. “Like what, you’re the one being weird. I want to do university activities and make friends. Why does it have to be about you?”

"It is about me. You are doing what you've always done. You are tagging along with whatever I am doing just because I am doing it. I spent a long time deciding what sorority I wanted to join and then I spent three years making friends there and earning people's respect so that I could get here. And now, now you just want to walk in and become a part of something that is mine just like you always do. You stole my room, tagged along to school, and copied my hobbies and now my university as well.”
Amy was fuming. “You are being a bitch. I can do what I want; you aren’t in charge of me.” They’d had this fight in the past but now it was something Amy really wanted.
“Well maybe I am, but I’m fed up of still dealing with your childish bullshit when I’m 22. There’s no way you’re going to rush, I’ll make sure of it, I’ll drag you out the events, I’ll make sure my friends don’t vote for you. I made it into this sorority. You don’t have what it takes!” With that Steph stormed away in anger leaving Amy on her own.
Amy dropped down in tears onto the concrete. She’d always looked up to her sister, or at least that’s what she told herself when she followed in her footsteps. She aspired to this sorority after all the great things that Steph had told her about how much she loved it and the friendship bonds she’d formed. Amy just wanted the same. It seemed a great university and sorority, if her sister could do it she could, she’d been as good as her at anything so was pissed off. ‘Not got what it takes.’ She wanted to prove her otherwise.

She wanted to lash out, to fight, and to prove her wrong. She screamed staring at the leaflet still in her hand but one part of it suddenly caught her eye. An asterisk next to one rush event the third one. Amy looked to the bottom of the page and read the note. ‘Due to a clash of scheduling this event will be run by seniors who are not the officers. The officers will be in a meeting with the council.’ That meant one event her sister would not be able to stop her attending.
Amy quickly scanned over the other events and was shocked to realise she’d missed something else. The first event was scheduled on Steph’s birthday. She knew she was going home to see their parents that night; Amy had been invited but thought Steph would want the day to herself. That meant two events which she could go to where her sister wouldn’t be present, maybe a possibility.

Amy considered whether it would be possible but thought of all the times Steph had told her she couldn’t do something. She steeled herself; she had an added determination to prove to her sister she could do it, do it for her own reasons. She wasn’t ready to give up on her sorority dream just yet.

sarahsarah
02-22-2016, 05:06 PM
Chapter 2

Amy had finalised her plan, she knew it wouldn’t be easy but it was the best plan that she had. She was going over what she wanted to do and say again and again in her head, trying to remove all doubt. ‘It had to work, it just had to’ she told herself. There were two big obstacles she had to overcome. Firstly, she had to convince the other sisters to let her run, to give her a chance despite her sister’s disapproval. Secondly, if she somehow managed part one she would only be attending two rush events out of five, so had to become just as memorable as the others who would be seen over twice as often.

The day arrived of the first rush event, Alexis and Hannah would be there but Steph would not. Amy was ready to pull out all the stops; she knew that the sorority prided itself on being one of, if not the most attractive on campus. She knew they must think her hot enough, her sister had got in and they were almost completely identical. She wanted to be positive and take no chances though, she spent almost two hours doing her hair, makeup and selecting the right clothes. She eventually settled on a short skirt but not too revealing, a white blouse covered by a pink cardigan. She looked incredible, summery, and sexy and felt as confident as she could possibly be.

Now it was the moment though, time to dazzle and impress as much as possible. The first rush event would take place in a campus restaurant, nothing too exciting but the sorority had hired out the entirety of the basement floor so it would only be the sorority girls and any potential pledges. Amy was still waiting to leave; she had decided to get there thirty minutes after the event started to be fairly punctual but not look overly desperate. The waiting was killing her though, each moment took an eternity. Each second waiting brought more nerves within.

Finally the time arrived and Amy almost sprinted the short distance to the restaurant, she was eager to show herself. When Amy arrived, she saw many people at tables eating before spotting a sign pointing downstairs with the sorority name on it. She quickly descended the stairs leaving the murmuring of the tables behind her before reaching a door. She took one last deep breath before pushing the door open. She was met by giggling, chatting and music; there must have been about 15 girls already in the place but the two she cared about were sitting behind a desk right in front of the door.

“Amy Close” Hannah said as she approached. “I was wondering whether or not you were going to show your face today.” Amy blushed as she heard her last name, as if it was something she’d wanted to hide.
“Yeah, I decided it’s what I really want.” Amy said a little embarrassed.
“I can’t get over how much you look like your sister.” Alexis said looking her up and down again.
“And Steph cannot get over how much she does not want you to be in this sorority” Hannah interjected before laughing a little. Amy knew it was now or never, she could turn around, leave and nothing more would be said or she could pull some courage from somewhere.
She sighed before speaking. “Yeah, well that’s why I’m here, to talk to you about Steph, well not about Steph, about me. I knew she wasn’t going to be here tonight.” The words tumbled out but not very forcedly. She knew she had to up her game.
Hannah cut across again. “Talking isn’t going to really help here though; we were more than happy to let you rush but if Steph says absolutely no then there is very little we can do about it.” Hannah stated it bluntly.
“Well wait a minute Han,” Alexis said, “Let’s hear what she has to say first.” Alexis turned to Hannah. “Go on Amy; tell us what you’re thinking.” Amy took a deep breath

"Look, you both asked me to rush before any of this stuff happened with my sister. And I wasn't lying when I said this was the only sorority I cared about. If I don't get in here, I don't want anything else. I belong here. And I belong here on my merits. Whether I get in or don't get in should have nothing to do with my sister. I know that in order to become a pledge I need to go to at least 2 rush events and also get voted into the top 20 of the rush class by current members," Amy spieled it out, she’d read all the laws and constitutions and was ready. “So here I am, I’ve come to one rush event and my Sister isn’t here.”
“That’s true Amy” Hannah replied. “But she’s going to be here for the others.”

“Not the third one, none of you will be.” Amy remarked. “It was on your leaflet.”
Alexis laughed. “She’s right Hannah; we have that stupid meeting to go to.”
Hannah smiled but still looked confused. “I still don’t get it, you have your two rush events but when your sister finds out she’ll blackball it saying you’re her bitch sister and she’ll take it personally if we vote you in and people are going to listen to her, she has influence.”
“Not even that though,” Alexis continued. “You will only be able to attend 2 events, most will attend four or five, and you’re going to struggle to compete.” Both girls had already picked the flaws that Amy had already identified with her plan.

“I understand that. If I get voted into the top twenty I get to be a prospective though right?” Both girls nodded. “And then you have your culling period of a month when you narrow it from these twenty to the ten that you’re going to let join. If neither of you say anything to my sister by then I might at least get a fair shot. I know I’m at a disadvantage with only the two rush events, but if I can manage to convince enough people then I deserve even more so to be in the top twenty. It won’t piss my sister off too badly, if I make the top twenty there is the month period where I can attempt to convince you all that I belong in the pledge class. My sister will find out then as I’ll be at the house every day and she has her chance to tell everyone not to let me in. But at least there’s a chance, a small chance, and that’s all I want.” Amy had practiced this in front of a mirror and it had gone off perfectly, it sounded reasonable and fair, she just hoped the two officers on the other side of the desk agreed.

“You seem to know more about the bylaws than most of the sorority do.” Hannah quipped. Alexis was leaning forward biting her lower lip.
“So you want two rush events to wow everybody but your big sister?” Alexis asked. She appeared to be contemplating.
Amy nodded. “Please. Just a chance.” Alexis paused for a long while, leaning back, fiddling with her pen and thinking. Finally she seemed to decide.
“OK Amy….. Actually no, Mia,” she said and winked. “I will give you that name on the forms, so your sister doesn’t recognise it as you. She won’t realise until you turn up.”
“Oh my god, she is going to be pissed.” Hannah replied.
Alexis smirked. “Well, she shouldn’t have tried to run against me for president should she. Now she can find out the power a president gets to wield.” Amy was confused, did Alexis and Steph not get along. She brushed it off as enemy of my enemy is my friend, and Alexis seemed to like her plan.
“So I can try to get in?” Amy asked looking from Hannah to Alexis.
Hannah laughed. “You are a stone cold bitch Alexis.”
Alexis shrugged. “Yep Mia, go and give it a try.” Mia looked worried at first, had she just added fuel to the fire of an animosity between the president and her sister. Then the permission sank in, she had a chance and now she needed to make the most of it. She pushed down her anxieties and nerves and moved onto the floor. Mia had to shine.

Mia did just that. She moved through the party talking to everyone she could, she laughed overly at their jokes. She shared anecdotes, she complimented everyone in any way she could and made sure she got around everyone and mentioned to every person that her name was Mia. She did the same thing just a few nights later, putting her sister completely out her thoughts she settled into the evening. This time Mia was even more comfortable, she met people she wanted to talk to and had fun. The girls seemed nice, interesting and people she’d happily spend four years with. She wanted it badly and was trying everything to get it. When she left after the second rush event, everybody there knew who Mia was and now it was entirely out of her hands.

It was a week later when all the rush events had finished and for Mia it had been one of the longest of her life. She was stressing continuously about the results. Her roommate who had decided not to rush at all thought she was ill, despite her insistence it was just nerves, excitement and curiosity. When she returned home after dinner that evening an envelope was waiting. Inside that envelope was an invitation to join 19 other girls for a chance to join the sorority. Mathematically she had a fifty fifty opportunity, proving to her sister, at least in Mia’s mind that she had what it took.

And her Mia stood, staring at the sorority house just a few weeks after starting her university life. She’d barely paid any attention in class; her entire focus was on this moment. Mia was excited to start the process, prove she deserved it, but terrified of seeing Steph. The two had barely spoken since the fair and Mia knew she would be pissed, but Mia was a little happy about pissing her off, like a sister would be.

That thought moved Mia’s legs into motion; she’d started using Mia in day to day life and decided she liked it. She knocked twice and it opened. Alexis was staring at her grinning, when she saw Mia her smile grew even further, a wicked and beautiful smile.
“Mia, so glad you could make it, we’ve been waiting for you.” Alexis took hold of her arm and led her into the front room. It was a large living room with red couches and chairs piled around. Girls were already there, pledges and sisters. She recognised some of them she’d been friendly with at the rush event. They smiled and waved and Mia returned the greeting, but Alexis was just closing the door when it happened.

“NO!” Mia heard her sister’s voice boom through the room. She spun and saw her near the far wall making quick strides towards them. Despite this Alexis stood by her still smiling.
“I…mm...” Mia struggled to find words. She was starting to panic, seeing her sister angry as entirely different to imagining it and the nerves seared through her. It was the angriest she had ever seen Steph, or at least for years. Mia had assumed that once it had settled down they’d be OK but now she was beginning to doubt it, that there might be a permanent damage building in their relationship.
“You need to go, right now!” Steph barked at her pointing towards the door. Despite the initial panic though, Mia felt the anger rising through her, Steph was the one making it like this, she was the one trying to ruin the relationship and choosing to cause problems. Mia was about to yell back before Alexis stepped between them.

“Sorry Steph, but she made the list. Mia got enough votes.”
Steph looked confused. She peered around Alexis at Mia before pulling out the list. She’d obviously seen the name with enough votes but hadn’t even slightly twigged. No last names, no Amy or Amelia had made her confident. The full plan was starting to dawn on her.
“You know the rules Steph; if she gets the votes she gets a shot” Alexis commented. Mia could feel the tension rising between the two officers. She wasn’t sure to be happy about getting a shot or guilty at upping her sister’s conflict with another sorority member. She had little time to worry though.
“What the fuck is wrong with you?” Steph asked after a pause. Mia at first was ready to retaliate before seeing that Steph was talking to the president.
“I don’t make the rules Steph, I follow them. That is my job as president of this sorority.” Alexis responded completely calm. “She got the sixth most votes overall, it was an easy call.” Mia felt a sense of pride shoot through her; she’d managed to come sixth despite attending only two rush events. Mia tried to hide it from her face though.

“She didn’t even go to rush though.” Steph complained looking for any excuses.
Alexis looked at Mia before shrugging. “She went to two of them, you just happened to be absent.”
Steph looked choked. “She can’t be here…. It isn’t right…. You know that.” She looked concerned, like a spoiled child but with actual pain in her voice. Mia was far too confused to have any idea how to feel.
“I can’t kick her out. You know the rules. She has the votes so gets a shot; you have a full month to convince people to vote for others. There are 19 other girls you can push ahead of her.”
“You planned this you….” Steph tried to hold her tongue to avoid escalating it further. “You used my own little sister. Christ, Alexis. It isn’t personal between us, I got over the loss. Why can’t you drop it?”
“Please don’t make a scene Steph, others are arriving.” Alexis replied before slipping out to the door leaving Mia alone with her sister. Steph just stared at Mia. Mia was surprised, mainly that she seemed angrier with Alexis than her. Steph stared at her though with a different look, a look of total disappointment, something that cut Mia completely. Mia wasn’t prepared for it, she had readied herself for anger but not the guilty feeling this gave her.

Finally Steph shook her head, took a step closer to her and sighed. “I told you to just leave this alone. I told you that you didn’t belong here. You have no idea what you have got yourself into, but you will learn.” Steph hissed the comment to her before pushing past her to meet the other girls. Mia took it as an empty threat for going against her, but Steph was right. She had a lot to learn

sarahsarah
03-01-2016, 04:56 PM
Chapter 3

The culling period arrived and although Mia slept in her dorms, went to her classes, ate breakfast and lunch in the canteens she spent every other moment at the sorority house. The house was incredible, everything that she’d dreamed it could be and more. Mia was already increasing her desire to live in it. The floors were hard wood and the walls coated in yellow paint gave the place an eloquent glow. The large bay windows helped bathe the place in natural light. The ground floor was entirely a communal living area.
Just off the foyer was a large living room area with a huge mounted television and plenty of sofas. Normally the sorority would consist of 40 girls and the living room could probably accommodate the vast majority of that number. The far wall had a large fireplace only used throughout winter. The foyer also led to a set of stairs which led to the three upper floors made up of the sororities living areas.

The opposite side of the living room had a double door which led to a large dining room. This was made up of 4 ten person tables, one for each year group. A door led off into the large kitchen and the ground floor bathrooms. The top three floors as aforementioned were the living areas. Each floor consisted of ten bedrooms, five on each side of a long hallway. The first floor was shared by the freshman and sophomores. The lower two classes would have to share bedrooms. At the end of each hallway was a large bathroom with five cubicles, five sinks and five showers. The actual bedrooms were quite small but very homely. The next floor was for Juniors who got private bedrooms and the top floor for the Seniors. The top rooms came with large windows and walk onto balconies, the benefit of moving up a floor. From the first day that Mia took the tour with the other prospective pledges, she wanted one of those ten rooms.

Mia was given plenty of time in the culling month to pine after those rooms as well, with every moment not taken with other activities spent in the house. They were all expected to have dinner every day with the sorority as well. Mia had been anxious that the culling period would be rough, that each moment would be a test of a potential pledge’s resolve. In fact it was nothing like that; Mia was completely uncertain what they were being judged on. The sorority and potential pledges just seemed to spend most days hanging out.

Getting to know all of the 30 sisters hadn’t been straight forward, well 29 as she already knew Steph but it had been enjoyable to find out about them even if she struggled to learn all the names. Mia resorted to getting pictures and flash cards to remember them but within a few days she knew them all. She spent time watching TV, playing games in the garden, having conversations and just getting along. Everybody seemed nice and welcoming, each wanting to know more about her.

Everybody except one person that is, Steph. Mia hadn’t spoken properly with her sister since the day she’d arrived and although Steph hadn’t been outright aggressive towards her, there was a cool atmosphere around them. Steph treated all the other pledges with a warm, affectionate and inviting manner but Mia was given the cold shoulder. She wondered what her sister might be saying behind her back, but whatever it happened to be Mia noticed no difference in the way the other sisters treat her.

As the days stretched into weeks, Mia did start to observe the odd few things in passing within the sorority. They seemed like isolated, harmless things and as they were happening they were barely even noticeable. Often she noticed a sister might give a perspective pledge a playful swat on the behind after doing them a favour. It was almost jock like behaviour but seemed slightly odd. The other strange occurrence over the month is that she’d noticed absolutely no girls bring home a boy. It might be because of the culling process but it caught Mia as strange. As well as this the girl’s compliments were a little out of the ordinary. They would comment on someone’s looks but in a way which wasn’t, ‘I love what you you’ve done with your hair’, but more like ‘You look so good I want to run my fingers through your hair’.

Again this wasn’t as if they happened every second but just the rare occasion. These things occurred over a period of month, when taken in isolation Mia might have expected something more but in small doses they passed completely under her radar. Most of the time it was completely chilled, without any possible underlining current; Mia only thought the girls were comfortable, and she liked it that way.

In fact Mia loved being there; it was everything that she hoped it possibly could be. The warm atmosphere, the friendship and camaraderie, the fun, sense of purpose, people to talk to and people with a knowledge of the college which she could learn from. As every day passed, Mia knew more that she wanted to stay, dreading the day when they would find out for certain, hoping she’d overcome any speed bumps that Steph was providing her with. The month passed in an absolute whirlwind, each day making her tension grow, wanting to know but fearing it. One month to the day that Mia received her first invitation Alexis gathered the girls together in the dining room for an announcement.

It was Sunday afternoon and the 18 pledges remaining after two dropped out stood against the back wall of the dining room. Mia was stood in the middle of them, her stomach rolling and tying knots, she felt sick completely with nerves. Mia looked for Steph for any indication but her Sister looked completely formal, next to Alexis giving nothing away. The three officers stood against the opposite wall with all the other sisters sat at the tables. Mia felt as if she were lining up for a firing squad.

Alexis hushed the room. “Alright ladies, I want to first of all thank each and every one of you for coming out the last month. It has been a complete pleasure to get to know each and every single one of you. Can we get a round of applause for our prospective pledges?” The room erupted into clapping and whooping from the sisters. It ran on for nearly a minute loudly before Alexis once again silenced the room.

“Fortunately now the month long culling period is over. Unfortunately that means nearly half of you won’t be returning after today. This year’s class was incredibly strong and we could easily have let in thirteen or fourteen of you but we are restricted to ten.” Every second that Alexis spoke brought more nerves in Mia. She looked down the line or girls standing next to her, each looking anxious and scared. She’d got to know a lot of them and wondered if she made it, which of her friends might be forced to leave. Mia snapped herself back, telling herself not to jinx it.

“Well without torturing you all further, let’s get on with it.” An intake of breath could be heard among the pledges and Mia could sense the excitement in all the sisters who weren’t the officers. “I will read each name in no particular order until we have our full pledge class.” At that point Alexis began to read, one name and then two. Three then four, five then six, seven, eight, and nine names all read out. Girls heard there name said and smiled in ecstasy, but kept calm, not wanting to rub it in to the girls waiting as there odds shortened by the second. Each name made Mia more certain that Steph had achieved exactly what she wanted; she had done what she set out to do. Mia could feel tears forming in her eyes as each name passed by.

“Our final pledge for this year,” Alexis continued after giving the ninth person a moment to bask in her excitement, “should really feel at home in this sorority. Not only will she get a new family with the sorority but she actually has family in the sorority. Mia Close!” Mia’s head started to spin, she was in, her name was called, and she made it. She saw Alexis who was beaming at her and then looked across to her sister. Steph was refusing to make eye contact with her but the expression was strange. It didn’t look like anger, not even disappointment, but almost like she was scared.

As Mia thought it through, the girls who weren’t selected slumped out of the room. As Mia looked back over the people who had gotten in, miraculously it was most of the girls that she had gotten close with. Somebody began to cheer, and soon everybody joined in. Mia was hugging the girls who had made it into her pledge class and the sisters who decided to join them. After a while Alexis eventually called the group back to order. Everybody intermingled turned to look back at her.

“Now that you are here, and it is just the sorority, I want to welcome you all and say congratulations.” Everybody cheered again. “As you all know, we voted on this last night and have coordinated it with the school authorities. All of your items have been moved throughout the day; if you were unable to get into your dorms, this will be why. Your rooms have your names on them so feel free now to go upstairs, put your items away and meet your new roommates.”

Some girls started to file out the door quickly, but although Mia wanted to see her room she quickly spoke up. “What about pledge week, do we have any info on that yet?” Some of the girls smiled, everyone paused, but Alexis grinned before replying.
“Worry about pledge week when it arrives. You will have plenty enough to keep you busy then.” A lot of the upper classes began to laugh and Mia was confused about what the joke was but as she saw the other pledges rush to find their rooms she hurried to follow them.

Mia immediately cleaned any thoughts of pledge week from her head, as she bounded up the flight of stairs. All the doors on the freshman side were wide open, some girls already there. Mia looked for her name and finally found it on the last door before the bathroom. She saw her name next to her brand new roommate, Becky.

Becky was already inside, sat on her bed. The items were scattered randomly around the room except for the bedding already made on the two beds. As Mia walked in, Becky smiled widely, jumped up off the bed and ran to hug her. “Oh my god Mia, we made it, we’re in.”
The excitement of her was huge and Mia found that she couldn’t help join in, they were both, hugging, giggling and smiling together. “I know, I can’t believe it.”

Mia was extremely happy to find Becky as her roommate. They lived in the same dormitory before rush, but had really become close in the last month. She was so much fun, surprisingly smart considering first impressions, coming out with witty comments that would take you a while to understand for its subtlety. She remembered what everyone liked, and what they didn’t, she made a point of diffusing any hostile atmosphere. She seemed loyal, and a great friend. It was a perfect match, although Mia would happily have shared a room with any of the girls.

“So Mia, or is it Amy now?” Becky asked a little confused.
Mia laughed. “Still Mia, I’ve grown to like the name.”
“OK Mia, I was thinking we just leave the beds as they’re made but we can change if you want to but I don’t care. There is a closet for each of us, and I was thinking of putting my desk against this window as I like to look out when doing homework but that means you have to put yours against the other window as it’ll be the only place big enough. If you don’t want to we’ll work out something else. We could try it and move it differently if it doesn’t work, that was just my first thought. Also what do we do if someone brings a boy back? I was just thinking about that but don’t really know.”
Mia was struggling to keep up with Becky who was travelling a mile a minute, though she would happily admit that Becky would have little trouble luring a boy back if she wanted to. Becky was absolutely stunning. She was slightly taller than Mia at five foot six inches and a little slimmer. She had long red hair and large soulful eyes. She had a round slim face, small nose, red lips and wide smile. Her body was incredible; she had perky 34B breasts, flat stomach, toned behind and shapely legs. Mia wouldn’t be surprised to see many socks on doorknobs this year.
“So what do you think?”

“I have no idea.” Mia replied honestly. “I’m too excited to think, but whatever we do I’m sure it’ll be amazing.” Becky beamed even brighter and they hugged again. They started to arrange the room exactly as Becky had suggested and Mia couldn’t deny that the girl had a good eye for it, plus she was still just happy to be here.
They were interrupted by Hannah calling everybody down for dinner. A chef came twice a day to cook meals paid for by the sorority, but the girls were allowed to cook for themselves if they preferred. Nobody mentioned pledge week through the whole meal though.
Each of the officers gave a speech but despite how warm they were, educational on the sorority history it gave the pledges little clue as to anything.

After dinner all the pledges quickly departed to finish their rooms and eventually fall asleep.

Mia awoke to the sound of crashing and slamming. It was like thunder in the bedroom, almost as if it was right in her head. It was incredibly loud, disorientating and Mia forgot where she was for a second. She shot up instantly and glanced at the clock seeing it was three in the morning. Her eyes shot around the room until they rested on the senior girl, Michelle, in the doorway. She was holding a metal bin and smashing a metal spoon against the end of it. She could hear more girls doing the same thing in the hallway. She finally put her finger on what was going on. Pledge Week.

sarahsarah
03-04-2016, 06:13 PM
Chapter 4

“What the fuck is going on!” Mia heard the startled voice come from the bed opposite. Becky was just as startled as Mia but had decided to voice her complaints.
“Alright little sisters,” Michelle interjected, “Everybody needs to head down to the dining room immediately. There is a compulsory meeting for all pledges of the sorority. If you are not downstairs in two minutes there will be punishments.” The same speech was being shouted right down the corridor to the other bedrooms.
“Can we at least get changed?” Mia croaked. The adrenaline was making her wide awake but her body was still completely exhausted.
Michelle grinned. “No time pledge, wear your pyjamas.” The door was quickly closed behind her.

Mia looked across at Becky, confused and anxious. Becky returned the same confused look but then smiled. It suddenly felt quite fun, an element of excitement flowing through both of them. They both quickly clamoured out of the room, Mia just sporting a large t-shirt and a pair of panties. Becky was wearing a full outfit of pink duck pyjamas. Upon leaving they saw the other pledges, all dazed and startled. Some were even less decent. One girl, Jenny, was wearing a surprisingly sexy bra and panties combination. As one they all trudged down the stairs in a zombie like state towards the dining room.

Upon eventually stumbling in the sight took their breath away. All the tables had been removed and the chairs stacked in a corner. All thirty sisters were stood back against the walls, nine on each side with three against the furthest wall, the officers. The entire center space was completely open. Each of the sisters wore a long dark hooded robe and held a flickering candle. Mia thought back and realised that Michelle had been wearing one of the robes when waking them. The candles provided the only light in the room. The pledge class slowly shuffled into the center of the room, slightly intimidated by the atmosphere caused by the eerie, flickering light and the silent hooded people surrounding the room.

After reaching the center of the room, the girls on the outside shuffled across to close off all exits, spreading themselves around the walls. Each girl had their hoods up and heads bowed, preventing any pledge from identifying who was who. For a long while they waited, leaving the pledges to wait silently in the unnerving light. Despite Mia knowing this was all for pledge week and that they were trying to frighten the pledges, it was still working. The silence had her shuffling nervously.

Finally the three isolated figures stepped forwards causing the pledges to instinctively back off; they were unable to go far though. The figure in the middle threw back her hood. “Good evening Ladies, and welcome to pledge week” Alexis spoke coolly.

“Welcome,” all the other sisters replied in unison causing the pledges to shudder. The two figures either side of Alexis removed their hoods to unsurprisingly reveal Steph and Hannah. This seemed to be a cue to all the other sisters who threw back their own hoods but remained silent at the edge of the room. Mia still felt nervous and could sense the tension within the pledge class. The whole thing felt extremely disorientating.

Steph began to speak solemnly. “I will be passing around three bowls. Each contains slips of paper. You must take one piece from each bowl but we request for now that you do not open it.” She handed out three bowls to the pledge class who began to slowly pass them around. Mia took her three and clutched them hard, almost scared they would disappear.

Alexis began to move, pacing slowly in between the tight circle formed by the pledges and the larger intimidating circle formed by the sisters. She began to speak, almost rhythmically. “Everything leading up to this point has been preface, rush culling, friendly introductions, setup. These were the easy parts of your initiation to the sorority, as well as being the boring parts. No longer is that the case. The next week will be your true initiation into the sorority, when you truly become a member, one of us. It will be difficult. It will be confusing. It will change the way that you thing about yourself and your sisters. Mostly it will be very fun.” Alexis finished her speech after full circle stopping back between Steph and Hannah, turned to face the pledges and grinned devilishly.

“Jenny Adamson.” Hannah called out. The girl to the right of Mia flinched and backed away nervously, afraid that she may have done something wrong.
“Yes” she asked anxiously.
“Open your three pieces of paper and read them aloud.” Steph demanded.
Jenny gulped and swallowed hard. “Umm… okay” she said before fumbling with the papers in her hands. “They say Sasha Day, Michelle Conway and Danni Newton.” Jenny read off the names of three sorority sisters’ names causing confusion among the pledges.

“You have just read off the names of your big sisters for pledge week. One sophomore, one junior, and one senior.” Alexis informed her. “These big sisters will be yours for the rest of your life, but for this week they will be more than that. They are your guides and your masters. If you have any questions or problems you can consult any of your big sisters. In exchange you will be completely under the control of your big sisters, anything they ask of you, from the mundane to the most difficult of tasks you must complete. Any refusal to follow orders is grounds for the potential expulsion of you from the sorority. There will also be organised activities with your big sisters later in the week.”

“Mia Close.” Hannah called out without leaving any pause from Alexis finishing. The sisters were well rehearsed to help increase the intimidating aspect of the procedure. Upon hearing her name Mia began to shake uncontrollably.
“Open your pieces of paper and read out the names!” She heard Steph call at her.
Mia gripped the pieces of paper. “Yeah…. The names are Cal Jeffers, Monica Ambrose and…... Steph Close” Mia finished. There was an audible gasp around the room followed by instant murmuring from the sisters between themselves. Mia looked up and saw Steph frantically shaking her head.

“No, we need to redraw, we can’t have this.” Steph said frantically. The demeanour in her voice now totally dropped. She sounded panicked and frightened. Alexis was still smiling though.
“Silence!” she called, staying in character and hushing the sisters around the room. She turned her attention to Steph and hissed out a reply. “There are no re-pulls, it is expressly forbidden in the by-laws, and you of all people should know that.”
“But this isn’t a normal situation.” Steph said. Mia looked on angrily; she couldn’t believe her sister was so angry that she’d refuse to be her guide, being able to boss her around for a week. Mia thought it’d be dreams come true.

“Yeah, I don’t know Alexis.” Hannah whispered sounding very unsure. This caught Mia by surprise; she’d always taken Hannah as someone who would just do whatever Alexis would say.
“Even if I wanted to change it, I cannot.” Alexis replied. “It’s against the rules.”
“I demand an immediate vote for an exemption from the by-laws!” Steph shouted getting more infuriated by the second it appeared.
“Sorry Steph, parliamentary procedures are not allowed for use in modifying pledge week ceremonies. You would need to petition to the national organisation which doesn’t meet again until August.” The pledge class and Mia were all incredibly confused. The rest of the room had returned to murmuring among them whispering to each other.
“You are absolutely disgusting.” Steph retorted. Mia couldn’t even begin to understand what that might mean.

“I don’t make the rules Steph, I just enforce them. That’s what presidents do.” Alexis replied. Steph looked on the brink of exploding, staring daggers at the society president. The room began to fill with an all new tension. She looked around the room at others almost trying to get someone to come to her aid, but everyone seemed frozen, almost as if they respected tradition too much to say anything.
“Fine whatever” Steph finally said totally defeated. She cast her head down and behaved glumly for the remainder of the ceremony. Mia was completely confused and worried about the whole episode. It seemed more was going on than she understood; she desperately tried to catch her sister’s eye but was being totally ignored.

Alexis pushed on with the ceremony with all the sisters seeming to put the incident to the back of their minds. Soon each pledge had their three big sisters. Becky had even got Alexis as her senior sister.

“Now, I suppose some of you probably still don’t understand what I mean when I discuss doing whatever is asked from a big sister. Tonight I will make one demonstration as is tradition. Becky please step forward.” Becky gave Mia a shrug before moving from next to her towards the president. All the pledges were curious about what would happen as Becky stopped in front of Alexis.

“Becky, you are my little sister, do you understand?” she asked.
“Yes” Becky replied in a soft voice, clearly intimidated.
“Good, then I demand that you give me a kiss.” Alexis said. The room became absolutely silent. Becky looked around nervously and then laughed.
“What?” she asked.
Alexis sighed slightly. “Becky, as this was the first request and demonstration I will ask you one more time. For future reference, failure to do as asked upon first command of the request is grounds for expulsion. There is no joking in this issue, give me a kiss.” Becky paused for a moment and looked closer at Alexis.

She saw now in Alexis’s cold, calculating, deep eyes that pausing for longer than a few seconds might actually result in her being excluded from the sorority. Shocked, Becky raised herself to her tip toes, tilted her head slightly and leaned forward until her lips locked against the presidents. Becky was stiff and nervous. Alexis’ hands rose slowly and landed lightly on Becky’s hips; she pulled her closer, their breasts pressed together. Alexis’ mouth opened and her tongue pressed lightly against Becky’s lips. Becky began to loosen slightly and began to melt into the kiss; her lips parted allowing Alexis’ tongue to slowly snake into her mouth. Their tongues rolled softly eliciting gentle wet sounds echoing around the room. In mere moments the kiss transformed from forced and awkward to passionate and natural. Becky was transfixed, lost to the fact anybody other than the president was still present.

Eventually, Alexis abruptly broke the kiss. Becky stood for a moment, completely dazed, her eyes still closed. She came around slowly, dropped from her tip toes and looked around the room self consciously. She clearly seemed embarrassed by the number of girls who had just witnessed her in such a fervent embrace. The rest of the pledge class were too shocked to speak though and the sisters seemed completely unaffected, if not slightly excited.

“Thank you Becky, remember, no delays, only obey.” Alexis said directly to Becky. Becky returned to the pledge class taking her place back beside Mia, her face flushed and breathing shallow, her heart could almost be heard pounding against her chest. “Well Pledges,” continued Alexis now directing her attention to all. “I hope you now understand how things work. Becky did a fine job. Now I need you to go upstairs and get some sleep. Things will pick up after class tomorrow.” All the robed girls blew out the candles suddenly leaving the room in total darkness before the light was quickly switched on.

Mia adjusted to the new light as several sisters moved out the way of the exit. The whole pledge class were slightly confused, it had been abrupt, and for a moment they waited for some signal before realising they were supposed to move from the room. Slowly they made their way to the exit. Just as the first girl reached the door Alexis spoke up again.

“Oh, I nearly forgot,” she began in a way which suggested this was completely intentional. “There are two other rules that will be in place over the next week. The first rule is that the blinds must be drawn over the windows at all times during the week.” Mia thought this seemed a particularly strange request.
“Why would that be?” Hannah asked in a theatrical fashion despite it being the exact question many pledges wanted answering.
“Oh, that’s because of the other rule” Alexis replied. “Pledges, any time you are not in class you are expected to be in the sorority house. Any time that you are in the sorority house, you will be totally nude. The blinds will protect your dignity.” Alexis said it without any fanfare; it didn’t really register at first with the pledges. Nude! Nobody moved.

“Did you all forget about the first rule? About not being asked to do anything twice? You are all bound by the president’s word.” Hannah said and it instantly became apparent what she meant to the pledges. They all had to get naked right now, or they’d get kicked out.

sarahsarah
03-07-2016, 05:30 PM
Chapter 5

Mia marvelled at just how well they had all been set up, all thinking that they were safe for the night after the demonstration, ready to go back to bed to have such a bomb suddenly dropped upon them. Each girl was excited about getting in and suddenly terrified about being expelled from the sorority altogether. Each of the girls was piling pressure on the others and even if they all wanted to keep their clothes on, it didn’t feel at all like a viable option at this time.

After only a brief pause the entire pledge class began to move as one. Mia took hold of the hem of her t-shirt and in one swift motion she pulled it over her head and discarded it. She felt her breasts become exposed to the cool air and her dark red areolas. She had little time to pause though and quickly reached down to also discard the last piece of fabric protecting her. Her panties rapidly found themselves with her top and she was suddenly naked in front of all the other thirty nine sorority girls. She looked down upon her dark red slit happy that she had taken the time to get completely shave the night before.

Once completely naked, Mia looked around the rest of the class; some were already stripped and the rest were getting close. Nobody had decided to abstain from the orders. She saw that the sorority’s reputation for having the prettiest girls certainly wasn’t unfounded. Each of the girls, despite varying builds and looks, was extremely attractive; she couldn’t help but look at their bodies now fully on display like her own. In mere moments, twenty breasts were exposed for all to see, the nipples hardening in the chilly air, some big, some small but all perky and alluring. Ten vaginas followed that, some shaved, some well-kept bushes, but all tight and sacred. They stood as a class, naked and nervous, before their new sisters.

But as Mia looked out across the crowd, she saw an old sister as well. Steph like the others were looking at them, but she noticed that her sister was staring directly at her. She saw Steph’s eyes trained in on her breasts, making her feel strange, causing her cheeks to turn crimson. Not all the strangers staring at her, just the one set of eyes of her actual sister, seeing her in this state, exposed, and sort of sexual. Steph noticed Mia had seen her and quickly moved her gaze to another girl.

“Good job pledge class,” Alexis said, “Now you may go and get some sleep.” In their embarrassment and desire to leave quickly before Alexis asked anything more of them, the pledge class hurried from the room, breasts bouncing freely with each rushed step towards the stairs. Mia, towards the back of the group watched as seven or eight hour glass figures and toned butts wriggled in front of her, surprised by how enticed she felt by her sisters’ bodies. Not so much a full thought, but a feeling in her. There was little time to explore though, as in a few moments, Mia found herself back inside her room with Becky with the door closed behind them.

Mia found herself in a new strange place, naked in her room with her roommate both feeling as awkward as each other. Mia found herself looking her friend’s body up and down, unable to help herself. Her body was as beautiful as she thought when the girl was clothed, her breasts perky but small, the size of oranges, her nipples small and pink, and her pussy waxed completely bare. On top of the features Mia had seen earlier, the full package was stunning. Becky was returning the same look of curiosity and satisfaction, at a similar time they both realised what they were doing.

“What the hell happened tonight?” Becky asked and both girls laughed nervously, neither able to move though. Mia knew that she should probably cover her body now, but her instincts stopped her from doing so. Something in her mind didn’t want to. Either of them could have gotten dressed now, but they didn’t, they remained as they were.

“I can’t believe they’re making us stay naked all week” Mia replied.
“I wonder if it’s just a joke” Becky queried, finally crossing her arms in front of her breasts. Mia watched the way her arms pushed the two mounds upwards gently towards her throat. Mia shook her head, in both response but also attempting to clear her head from the thoughts, trying to tell herself she was still disorientated by waking up early and all the strangeness.
“No I don’t think so, Alexis never seems to mess around. You should know that now.” Mia said nervously.

Becky blushed deeply. “I can’t believe that she did that, I can’t believe that she kissed me.”
“Was it good?” Mia asked, despite feeling she already knew.
“Mia!” she said, “It was weird! I was ordered” she explained, her face going an even deeper red.
Mia raised her eyebrows. “But was it good?” she asked again. Becky looked around conspiratorially.
“Okay, well I haven’t kissed a whole lot of people, and no other girls but that was really good. She was just so… soft” Becky said. Mia could see the girl was reliving the kiss in her mind.
Mia laughed. “That good eh” she asked causing Becky to giggle anxiously.

“What else do you think they are going to make us do?” Becky asked clearly trying to change the subject away from the kiss.
Mia thought. “I have no idea, I’m surprised by what has already happened” she answered honestly.
“Well this is already way out of my comfort zone” Becky said, pointing down at her nude form, “I hope they decided to scare us on the first day and have things settle down. I don’t think I’ll be able to do much more than this.”

“Yeah maybe that is the idea,” Mia replied, but she wasn’t so sure. She wondered actually what was going to come next and whether she would be able to go through with it. She wanted to tell herself no, but if anyone had told her that morning she’d be standing naked with her roommate she would have told them they were crazy. There seemed loads of pressure in the sorority house to do something and to impress, and there was a strange feeling inside her that she hadn’t recognised there before, something that Mia didn’t want to consider. She looked over at Becky and saw she was struggling with the same thing.

“Well it’s late, almost four, we should probably get some sleep” Becky said. She moved over to her bed. Mia couldn’t help but look at her firm muscular ass as she bent over to pull back the covers and climb in. She turned to her own bed and felt Becky’s eyes on her as she got into her own bed. They both lay still, naked in bed, staring at the ceiling. Thousands of thoughts ran through Mia’s head, so many different possibilities, feelings, ideas and contemplations. Just as she thought she could fall asleep Becky spoke up again.

“What about what happened with your sister, this has so be so much more strange for you, what do you think will happen?” she asked. Mia felt her insides tie up in a knot.
“I don’t know” was all she could say and she meant it. She had consciously avoided thinking about Steph, but Becky had managed to cause all those extra thoughts to tumble back in. For the rest of the night Mia slept restlessly thinking about her sister, thinking about what might happen between them.

Mia awoke the next morning or later the same morning depending on how you wanted to view it. It felt as if she’d only just closed her eyes; her mind was foggy, and eyes bleary as she reached over to switch off the alarm clock. Becky was already awake, sat up in her bed with her covers pulled up over her breasts. Mia smiled friendlily at her.

The night before, in all the excitement and confusion they had stood in the room completely naked and talked to each other. Mia had even enjoyed the way that her roommate’s body had looked and the feel of the other girl’s stare on her. Now, sobered of the adrenaline by sleep, they felt uncomfortable again. Mia felt more naked now under her covers than she had in the crowd of girls last night. She still couldn’t believe what had happened, it felt like a dream. Had she really been naked in front of everyone, had Becky kissed Alexis, had her sister stared at her?

“I need a shower” Becky stated. At first Mia wondered if it was because she felt dirty by the night’s shenanigans, before realising that she just needed to get ready for the day.
“Me too, should we just… walk out there like this?” Mia asked apprehensively.
“Will I get in trouble if I wrap a towel around myself? Or was last night a complete joke and if I go out naked now they’ll all laugh at me for being gullible?” Becky asked. It was a valid point. Mia stood up from her bed now letting her blankets fall off of her. Becky’s eyes looked down at her body, unable to resist the urge but quickly shot back to her eyes.
“Let’s just go together” Mia said, “at least that way they’ll be laughing at both of us.” Becky nodded in agreement and rose from the bed. Mia stole another glance at her body, feeling stranger about it than the night before; it was just curiosity then, but now she just wanted to see it again. Mia felt strange the way she was reacting to her friend’s body, but she took her hand in support and shrugged off the feelings quickly. Mia squeezed Becky’s hand and they opened the door.

They were greeted by the instant sight of another girl in their pledge class, Sakiya, walking past their door and like both of them, she was completely nude. Her small round breasts bounced lightly as she walked and her long black ponytail whisked across the top of her ass. She looked incredible. She turned to look as the two girls as she walked past, blushed slightly, shrugged and continued walking towards the bathroom.

Most of the freshman girls were already in the bathroom getting ready for the dat. The nudity felt far less alien here due to the environment and Mia got the confidence to release Becky’s hand and move to one of the open showerheads. Every single girl was talking about the previous night, each commenting how strange it is, each speculating about what was to come, but nobody forming any conclusions. Some of the girls had started to shave their legs and pubic areas. Everyone seemed convinced, regardless of what they said, that they would be entirely naked all week.

After showering, brushing her hair and teeth and applying makeup Mia went downstairs. In fact the entire freshman class went down in a large group, all nervous and crowding together for comfort. Mia would only be lying if she said she didn’t look at all the bodies of the other girls. Some was just curiosity, to see them now that they were ready for the day, but some was that same pull to see them, that allure, wondering what it said about her.

The class piled into the dining room together, some of the older sisters were already sat at the tables which had reappeared since last night. Steph was not among them. The pledges were told that they were forbidden to enter the kitchen as the chefs may see them but otherwise no mention was made of their nudity. The girls ate, made small talk, there was congratulations again of their acceptance into the sorority. Occasionally one girl might have been absentmindedly staring at the nudity of another, but it was rare and didn’t last long.

After breakfast Mia returned upstairs to get ready for class now even more confused than before. She had expected to be teased, taunted or laughed at but they just seemed to want them to be naked for no real purpose. She quickly got dressed and slipped out of the house. The day was hard, mainly due to her attention being elsewhere, the confusion and nerves compiling together. She was still tired from the disturbed sleep as well and taking notes was a real struggle.

Mia dined alone at lunch to try and gather her thoughts. It was almost four by the time she returned to the house and was one of the last freshmen to arrive. She saw one of her class, Faye, sitting naked on the sofa as she walked in, there had been no change. In fact, Hannah was stood right by the door to the house. “Door is closed behind you, please undress,” she barked the orders. Mia didn’t hesitate, she’d seen the other girls were complying and didn’t want to disappoint her older sisters. In mere moments Mia stood in a pile of her own clothes with Hannah nodding.

“Good” she said, “I will take these to your room. Once the other two remaining girls arrive there will be a meeting in the dining room.” Mia looked around the room nervously; everything seemed so remarkably casual, just like it had been at breakfast. She began to wonder if Becky was right, that this had been a quick scare, and that the worst was over. Mia took a seat in an armchair and eventually started a casual conversation with a junior girl, Sasha, about their respective opinions on a professor, almost forgetting that she was naked in the process.

About twenty minutes later the remaining pledges had arrived and Mia felt the butterflies in a stomach as Alexis walked into the main room from the dining room. “Ladies, could you all please follow me. The second day of pledge week is about to begin.” As a group, everyone made their way out of the living room and into the dining room. Some girls were already there. The dining tables had once again disappeared. A few others wandered in afterwards after being called from upstairs. The freshman girls all made their way to the middle of the room naked. The older girls formed a circle around them, without the candles and robes but the psychological power and control remained.

Mia saw Steph now, standing at the front of the room with Alexis and Hannah. She looked to her for some kind of hint or support about what was going on but it went unnoticed. Steph was actually smiling as she was talking to someone else. Mia was unable to hear what was being said, but her sister looked happy in a way she hadn’t really seen recently, she rarely ever seemed that happy when at home. Mia wondered if she had come to where her sister was happiest and, like Steph was saying, was in the midst of ruining it. Heather spoke before she could form any conclusions though.

“Becky, come to me.” Alexis said calling out her little sister. Instantly all conversation in the room halted as the attention focused on the president. Becky quickly jumped and ran over to the president.
“Yes?” Becky asked expectantly, having learned her lessons the night before. No hesitation.
“Good girl” Alexis said, grasping Becky’s chin lightly and giving an indulgent smile. “Welcome to the second day of pledge week. We hope you all managed to sleep a little last night. I still remember my first night in this house, a little confused, a little… excited.” The last word was said in a way which suggested something more in a strange way.

“Well that probably means you have some questions,” she continued, “and we have decided that we will answer your questions. Tonight you will be given the opportunity to be… guided by one of your big sisters. You may ask her questions and as you know, obey her every command. Becky will be selecting the older sister.” Alexis left a pause after that.

“Uh… how?” Becky asked in a timid voice. She was clearly intimidated by Alexis and nobody could blame her. Mia knew she was intimidated by the president and she wasn’t her big sister.
“Good question” Alexis replied. She then turned to the windowsill and picked up a bowl, the same as they had used to select their big sisters. “There are three pieces of paper in this bowl, select one and read it.” Becky looked at the bowl nervously before reaching in and pulling one out. She looked up at Alexis who nodded slightly.

“It says umm… juniors” Becky said. There was a loud cacophony in the room, some girls let out big cheers but more sighed in disappointment. Looking around Mia quickly noted that it was definitely the juniors who were cheering. The sophomores and seniors seemed disappointed.
“Well, I am sorry that it wasn’t seniors but I’m sure I will live,” Alexis said glumly, “well juniors, find your freshman and have a good time.” That seemed to close the meeting.

The seniors and sophomores filed from the room, some stopping briefly to speak to the apparently lucky juniors. The pledges remained frozen waiting to be retrieved. Mia watched as Steph exited the room; at the last minute she paused and looked over her shoulder at Mia. Mia smiled and shrugged at her. Steph pursed her lips, shook her head, and headed out of the room.

sarahsarah
03-08-2016, 07:32 PM
Chapter 6

“Hi Mia,” a bright voice came from behind her. “God, I just can’t get over how much you look like your sister.” It wasn’t the comment Mia really wanted to hear, trying to stop thinking about Steph. She turned to find her junior sister Cal Jeffers stood there smiling at her. She didn’t know Cal very well; they had spoken a few times during culling but not often. Mia seemed to get the impression that the girl was incredibly sweet but perhaps a little bit ditsy.

“Oh, yeah, people are always telling me that” Mia replied, feeling quite distracted as Cal seemed to be scanning every single inch of her body.
“Yeah, both so… sexy” Cal said. It caused Mia to feel flattered and anxious; it wasn’t a normal compliment and had caught her by surprise. She supposed the same could be said about Cal. She was a small girl, only five foot one. She was in the university on a gymnastics scholarship, and had that toned, athletic build. She had small breasts, perhaps even A-cups, a compact flexible body, with graceful muscles. Her hips flared out wider than her breasts, with muscular long legs and a large firm behind. Her face was pretty, large blue eyes, an aquiline nose and thick lips giving way to a beautiful smile.
“Oh, um… thanks” Mia responded after a pause.

“Damn, even your nipples look just like Steph’s.” This comment took Mia completely aback. Firstly, because it was an extremely bizarre and uncomfortable thing to say, but mostly, despite knowing that nudity was clearly part of the initiation process, Cal was a year younger than her sister, so why had she seen her sister’s nipples. Cal gave her little time to dwell on the thought though. “Come on, I have you for the night, let’s go up to my room.” Other sisters were already leading the pledges across to other areas of the house whilst the pledges looked around nervously. Mia supposed she was doing the same thing. She saw Becky being led off by Asuka towards the kitchens.
“What’s happening?” Mia asked anxiously.

“Just wait until we get to my room,” Cal replied, before taking Mia’s hand gently and leading her from the room. She lowered her voice to a whisper, “It will be better if we get some privacy, Alexis would prefer me to be more of a hardass than I’d like so don’t push it now.” Mia wasn’t really sure what Cal meant but decided it would be better to take her advice. She followed behind the older girl, grasping hold of her like a lifeline as she was guided through the living room and up the stairs. Soon they were on the third floor landing waiting outside Cal’s room.

She opened the door and let Mia inside. “Go ahead and sit on the bed,” she said. Mia followed the instructions and perched herself on the end of the bed with her legs dangling over the bottom. Cal’s room was exactly the same size as Mia’s but she had it completely to herself. It was decorated with pictures and posters of gymnastics events and felt homely. Cal grabbed hold of her swivel chair from her desk, spun it round and wheeled it over. She sat down just in front of Mia and turned to face her.

“So what is going on? This is really starting to freak me out a bit” Mia asked. She wanted some kind of confirmation that this was some kind of weird hazing ritual and that it was nearly over. She had a feeling in her heart that this wouldn’t be the case though.
“I’m really glad that you’re my little sister Mia. Steph was my older sister when I was a freshman here and she was absolutely the best. I feel in a way that I’m repaying her” Cal explained leaning back and relaxing into her chair.

“Yeah?” Mia queried, thinking that if Cal really wanted to pay Steph back then she’d find a way to get her kicked out of the sorority. “So you said that you would answer my questions?” Mia asked trying to bring the conversation back to that. Cal stared at her without replying making Mia feel uncomfortable. She pulled her knees tightly together folded her arms over her breasts and brought her elbows down, covering herself as best as possible from the older sister.

“Well, I told you that I didn’t want to be a hardass like Alexis, I didn’t say I wasn’t going to participate in pledge week” Cal stated.
“What does that mean?” Mia asked nervously. Whatever relief she had about being in a private room with a seemingly nice girl seemed to be draining quickly.
“It means,” Cal replied, “that I will answer any question you ask me if it appropriate. In return though for any answers, you will have to do something for me.”
Mia was confused. “What?” she asked desperately.
“Well, for a start you said you wanted to know what was going on. Well I will answer if you unfold your arms and lean back so that I can get a good view of your breasts. “

Mia felt a bolt surge through her body. They were alone; this wasn’t some group hazing thing, what was going on. “My breasts?” Mia questioned, squeezing them tighter for protection.
“I told you I’m not going to be a hardass Mia, so I won’t throw you out of the sorority for that question. You know the rules; you have to do anything that I say. My answering your questions is a gift that I am giving in return. So… show me your breasts” Cal said. She was leaning forward now, only a few feet away from Mia.

Mia knew the rules and she really wanted to know what was going on. It wasn’t as if it would be the first time that the girl had seen them even if they were now in private, everyone had already seen them in the sorority. Mia sighed then released her arms, leaned back on the bed quickly. Her breasts jiggled with the motion and Cal looked at them whilst smiling. “Sorry” Mia said and her brow softened.

“Hey look, we’re just having fun here,” Cal said, “don’t get too nervous; just see where this takes you. I promise that I’m not going to hurt you and nobody else is either.” Cal smiled sincerely and Mia felt a bit reassured, taking a deep breath.
“OK, thanks, so what is going on here then?”
“It’s pledge week. You’re being hazed, not officially hazed. That is against university policy. You’re being initiated, which means hazed” Cal replied casually.
“Yeah I know that but…”
“That answered your question little sister, if you want something more specific then make sure you ask more specific questions” Cal interjected. Mia began to realise that she had underestimated the girl when she had considered her a ditz. The young woman in front of her was definitely on top of things.

“Okay,” Mia said before pausing, taking the time to think of a good question. “Is this like a tradition or are you all just fucking with us? I mean, did the seniors have to do all of this too?” Mia asked. Cal didn’t move, just stared at her younger sister strangely.
“Spread your legs and show me your pussy” she said slowly. Mia’s skin instantly prickled with the comment, it felt so dirty, so wrong. Even the words used seemed so simply crude. “Or no answer” Cal added. Mia looked closely at the older lass, feeling as if she couldn’t get enough air. She was deadly serious from the look in her eyes. Mia tried to rationalise, the girl had already seen her pussy, although not in such close vicinity. But did she even really have a choice. She wanted her answer and either way, Cal could just tell her to do it anyway and kick her out of the sorority if she refused.

“Okay,” Mia responded after a long pause. She took a deep breath, digging her fingers into the bed to try and brace herself, to force herself mentally to do it. Finally, slowly, Mia pulled her knees apart. The air felt cool against the now bare skin. Mia looked down at her red lips topped by the small red nub of her clit. She looked up to see Cal staring at exactly the same thing, her eyes almost sparkling as she looked on. It felt strange, embarrassing but also arousing. Flattered but angry, exposed but wanting the attention. The mix of feeling and emotion flooded her brain.

“This isn’t special for you girls,” Cal explained, “I went through the same process. Everyone in this sorority has since its inception. At least that’s what they tell us. It was definitely the same ten years ago when my cousin pledged it.” Mia wasn’t sure if this knew surge of information made her feel better or worse, happy that it wasn’t just her but overwhelmed by what she had gotten into. Cal seemed flushed, running her hand seductively through her own hair.

“Is this a lesbian sorority?” Mia finally asked. She had been too nervous to ask before but needed now to know the answer. Something about the situation was making her feel bold, strangely aroused and willing to ask questions.
“Play with your tits,” Cal said without missing a beat. She brought her feet up and rested them on the bottom of the bed only inches from Mia’s right hip. Mia wanted to ask if she was serious but she knew that Cal definitely was. She didn’t dare speak because she was in this far, and afraid of the consequences, she knew she just had to do it.

Mia brought her hand up, trembling with nerves towards her breasts. Both girls were holding their breath in anticipation. Mia felt the tips of her fingers graze against her right nipple and she gasped a little. It felt so sensitive to the touch, so delicate, instantly hardening at the slightest contact. She moved them freely now, grasping the nipple gently, gibing it light squeezes, slight twists. Whatever arousal she had been feeling before was now growing exponentially. Mia felt her pussy getting wet, could even smell the arousal forming in the air. Her other hand found her other breast, pushing with her palm, squeezing the flesh, feeling the hardened nipple against the tip of her thumb. She bit her lower lop and looked up at Cal. The girl was smiling dreamily watching her every motion.

“If by lesbian sorority you mean you have to be a lesbian to be in, you do not. If you mean that everybody in the sorority is a lesbian, they are not” Cal stated. Mia supposed that did answer her question but didn’t really tell her a lot. After all her sister was in the sorority and she wasn’t a lesbian was she. Mia realised she actually had no idea; she really wanted to ask that question but couldn’t bring herself to. She continued to play with her breasts, wondering what to ask next, wondering if more information was worth what would come next. But finally, she decided to ask something.

“Are you a lesbian?” she asked, and Cal didn’t even pause. The moment the question passed Mia’s lips, she gave the next order.
“Play with your pussy” Cal demanded. Part of Mia knew that this was what was coming. It was the natural progression, but the request and the sudden sharpness of it still came as a shock. Her hands stopped moving on her breasts, her right hand still cupping the tit gently, fingers still pinching the left nipple. This was it she decided.

She was going to say no, she couldn’t do this it was too much. She thought momentarily that this was what the hazing was all about, seeing how far they would go before they said no and laughing because it took so long. She desperately wanted to believe that was what was happening, but even if it wasn’t she couldn’t keep going through with it, right. Even if it meant getting kicked out of the sorority, Mia felt like she had to put a stop to this right now.

Oddly at that exact moment Mia thought of Steph, thought of how she had told her from the beginning that she didn’t know what she was getting into and how she didn’t belong in the sorority. Steph had warned her and she had chosen to ignore it, she’d wanted to be here so much but why. Mia began to think that maybe her older sister was right, that she wanted so badly to just be like her, and to impress her that she was now in over her head. What now, would she just walk out and quit, embarrass her sister in front of her friends, losing any respect she might have for growing up. She’d have to listen to Steph’s renditions of ‘I told you so.’ She’d be right, and Mia would have to admit it, something she refused to do. Something she wanted to do even less than touch herself for Cal’s amusement.

“Okay” she said quietly, heart hammering. Cal stared at her, her eyes following every movement as Mia slowly began to bring her hands back into motion. Her sexual scent was growing, the room felt hot, muggy and electric. As the resistance faded Mia felt herself submerge beneath it, and beneath it she found a well of nameless, faceless, unexplored desire. It was almost too terrifying to understand and she had to pull herself back up to the task at hand.

She moved her hand from her right breast, letting a trailing finger slide across her nipple as she did so. She stifled a moan as a pulse shot through her body. Chills ran down her spine and she tried to tell herself that feeling didn’t mean anything. Her hand grazed under her breast before sliding slowly down the side of her body. Mia told herself she was being cautious, not deliberately trying to make it look seductive for Cal, even if she did like the way it felt to have someone’s eyes on her, to sense someone desiring her body.

Her palm slid across her hip, moving down between her legs, thumb extending out towards her stomach. She took a few shallow breaths, calming the nerves, her whole body feeling on edge, so aware of every miniscule movement. She wanted to touch herself, release herself of the tension of the last few days, deep down in her subconscious; Mia knew that she needed to masturbate.

She had little experience of masturbating; she had done it in the past but not something she made a regular part of her day. Maybe once every few weeks when the feeling struck as just right, in a nice shower or a lazy Saturday morning. Mia had never felt this need before though, and definitely never any desire to touch herself in front of someone. But now as Mia felt her fingers slide down between her legs, as she grazed against her swollen pussy lips, she gasped at the intensity that she had never felt until now. Her hand moved low, edging towards her slit. It was so incredibly wet that her fingertips were soaked just sliding across the lips, before carefully pressing into the wetness.

“Oh Christ,” she moaned, quickly biting her lip in an attempt to remain quiet. She wasn’t sure why but Mia didn’t want Cal to know the turmoil that she was in, the feelings rushing through her body, but as she dipped her finger deeper into her body, it became harder not to let out faint whimpers, low moans of joy at the feeling. The hot warmth of her inside, wrapped tightly around her finger, were driving her senses out of control. Mia’s hips moved almost out of her control in an attempt to feel more of the pleasure which was fanning out across her body.

She pulled the finger slowly from her body, eliciting a new wave of pleasure. Remembering her other hand, she began to squeeze her left breast, her hard nipple rubbing through her fingers. She felt the connection of her body, her pussy getting more sensitive with each extra bit of attention she gave her nipples. Her nipples getting more sensitive with each bit of attention she gave her pussy.

With her index finger now withdrawn from her body and dripping wet she moved it against her slit, pressing it against the red flesh, enjoying every tiny movement. Mia noticed her arousal smelled far more intense than previous, sharp, feminine, enveloping her senses, making her feel light headed.

Mia looked up at Cal now; her mouth was slightly open, leaning in towards her. She wasn’t moving a muscle, barely even breathing; only the motion in her nostrils showed that was taking place. She was breathing Mia in, taking in every drop of her scent. Mia’s finger had traced its way to the top of her pussy, her wet finger just a hair width away from the hard, throbbing clit. Mia sketched around the outside of it, teasing herself; her hips shook on the bed, thrusting into the air. Her nipples stood firmly at attention, making her wish she had more hands, to grab and feel the heat of more of the flesh, to provide more attention than possible.

When she couldn’t stand the teasing anymore, Mia let her soaking finger slide across the little clit, shivering as the wave of pleasure rolled through her body, vibrating from her pussy, down her legs, to her toes then bouncing all the way back up, flooding across her stomach, breasts, neck and to her brain. Mia kept the touch light but slowly circled the finger around the clit, feeling completely different to the rushed encounters in the past, more intense, more powerful.

As Mia increased her speed slightly she heard Cal breathing and she smiled at her. Mia was losing all feeling of discomfort slowly; she knew it was still there, that intellectually she probably still didn’t want this, but the body, when indulged, overwhelmed the rational mind. As Mia’s finger moved across the hard clit, as her hand groped roughly, but lovingly at her breast she was completely lost in the moment. Cal’s eyes, the pools of need in the pupils, pulled her in farther, deeper into her desires. Mia moaned loudly as the pleasure and tension built inside of her with wave after wave of passion flowing through her body.

“I am a lesbian,” Cal said in a low husky voice.

sarahsarah
03-15-2016, 06:27 PM
Chapter 7

Mia had almost completely forgotten that Cal was still in the room, lost in the world of her own desire. She was far too focused on her own body, but now had to think of another question. She had so many things that she wanted to know, but right now could barely even remember where she was. She knew she had to ask something though, so said the first thing that came into her head.

“Did you have sex with a girl during your pledge week?” Mia thought this might at least give her some more information of what to expect later this week, how far they were expected to go, what they were expected to do. At least that’s what she told herself, whereas she just wanted to bring her focus back to her desires. She dipped her finger back into the dripping slit, before bringing it back to her clit. The lack of friction and the smoothness her finger brushed against it only intensifying the pleasure she was feeling.

Cal didn’t say anything in response, instead just spinning away in her chair. You could see the frustration in Cal’s face, not wanting to turn from the sight in front of her. A groan was audible as Mia left her sight, even if it was just for a short while. For some reason, that didn’t even make Mia slightly uncomfortable any more, she started to enjoy, without doubt, the fact that Cal was enjoying looking at her body, to see the pleasure that Mia was giving herself.

Cal started to search through her dresser, uncaring of the amount of noise she was making, as she discarded anything she didn’t want. Mia was curious what the girl was doing, but her focus was almost entirely on herself. She pressed harder, squeezing lightly her clit between her fingers, moaning, and panting from the exertion. Finally Cal stopped moving.

“Use this” she said triumphantly, spinning back around in her chair, letting Mia’s naked form fill her view again. In her hand she held a strange object and it took Mia a moment to realise what it actually was. It was a tapered, plastic, purple shaft, rounded at one end with a small circular handle at the other. The dildo was about six inches long and caused Mia’s hands to freeze in their tracks, still cupping her breast and resting on her clit.

“I…” have never used one of them, Mia almost said. It would’ve been completely true, Mia hadn’t even seen a dildo this close before, never mind use one. She almost felt intimidated by the presence of the object. Despite this though, Mia never considered turning down Cal’s request. She was far past that point, past the point of worry, ready to obey without question. Alexis would be proud she thought. “… Will take that” she finished her sentence after a long pause.

Cal smiled, gripped the dildo more firmly and brought it up towards her lips. Without speaking she slowly began to press it into her mouth. Her lips were rigid, but Cal allowed the phallic object to gradually pass smoothly into her orifice. Her tongue slid out slightly, licking the underside of the shaft as she pressed it deeper into her mouth. Eventually the entire dildo was inside, except for the inch long handle at the end. Then, just as sensually, just as slickly, she pulled the dildo from her mouth, pausing at the last moment to lick the tip. She then leaned forward, her head only a few inches from Mia’s lap, breathing deeply from her nose, to hand Mia the now wet toy.

Mia took the dildo lightly by the handle and lifted it from Cal’s hand. It was surprisingly heavy, with a smooth, almost velvety texture. It was slightly warm from Cal’s mouth, and Mia knew enough about how this worked not to pause for too long. She stopped marvelling over the toy, moving it quickly down between her legs, letting it drape over her right thigh. Mia’s legs squirmed in anticipation, with a mind of their own, her body needing more touch, more pleasure.

She gently moved the dildo closer and felt the slightly wet phallus press against her clit. It didn’t give way in the same way her fingers would but pressed hard with its rigid form. Instead Mia’s body shook, sending an intense bliss feeling rocketing through her body as the smooth plastic pressed into her most sensitive spot. Mia looked up at Cal, to see the girl flushed, staring intently between her legs, completely enthralled by the scene in front of her.

Mia began to circle the dildo around her clit a few times, feeling the tension grow greater with each movement, each action bringing a new surge of electricity. She couldn’t keep quiet, no matter how great her desire to do so was. Little chirping moans escaped her lips as she carefully teased herself, her pussy completely dripping from the pleasure. She slid the dildo down her slit, coating it in her juices to lubricate it completely. That movement felt just as great, causing her to linger for a moment on her next action, whether to return to her clit or try something new. Cal saw her hesitate, and without speaking, she moaned and nodded, indicating exactly what she wanted Mia to do.

Mia swirled the head of the dildo around her shaven slit a few times. She was so soaking wet that within mere seconds it was dripping with her personal lubricant. She was beginning to get excited about the idea of pushing this thing inside of her, feeling it on the inside. Any feelings that she shouldn’t be doing this, any thoughts of her sister or the strangeness of this situation, were completely drowned by the complete arousal Mia had stirred inside her by the constant, relentless teasing. She didn’t care that Cal was watching and that this was somehow wrong, she now wanted what was wrong, wanted to feel the cock inside of her.

She moved the tip of the dildo to her slit, biting her lower lip, ready for pain, but hoping for pleasure. Leisurely, she began to press the dildo into her body, feeling her lips spread open to allow the toy to push its way into her body. She felt it begin to stretch her out, but felt no pain, the wetness allowed the dildo to just slip inside.

Mia had the sensation that she was being filled up and couldn’t believe how powerful the feeling was. All her nerves in the body caused her to be flooded with pure sensation, the chirps becoming louder as her hips bucked, wanting the dildo deeper inside of herself. Mia’s free hand shot back to her breast and her fingers kneaded the flesh, pinching, probing, and caressing her nipples lovingly. Her scent became impossibly more intense, deepening into the room. Cal squirmed briefly, clearly losing control of her own arousal.

After a few moments, Mia felt liquid dripping off the bottom of the dildo, coating her fingers in her own juices. She then felt her fingers pressing against the hot flesh; the entirety of the toy, except the tiny hand hold, was completely buried inside of her. The strange feeling of being tight and filled, as if there was no more space, but not uncomfortable or squeezed was overpowering. Mia just held the dildo inside of her for a moment, letting herself feel without thinking.

Then Mia slowly began to draw it out of her body, with a sensation almost as intense as it going in. She sucked in breath quickly as the long plastic phallus slid from her body, leaving her feeling empty; a delicious, wanting kind of empty. When just the tip remained within her body, Mia rapidly slammed it back inside of her, screaming with the pleasure as the filled feeling returned. Once the dildo was completely inside, Mia circled her wet thumb around the clitoris whilst gently circling the toy inside her pussy with her fingers.

“Yes” Cal said, her voice thick. Mia almost didn’t hear her, lost in her own world, forgetting she was even there.
“Huh?” Mia asked but it melted into a moan of passion, her toes curling, the tension near unbearable.
“I had sex with a girl during my pledge week,” Cal said, then in a completely different tone, “Fuck, what am I waiting for?” she asked to no one.

Cal was wearing a pair of tight cloth shorts. Standing up quickly from the computer chair, she slipped her fingers into the waist bands and in one deft motion they were gone. Her panties followed into a pile on the floor, and as she sat back down on the chair, she spread her legs wide placing them on the foot of the bed.

She was still wearing a tight pink t-shirt, but it was short and rode up on her stomach, providing absolutely no cover. With the dildo still planted firmly within her pussy, Mia looked down eagerly between Cal’s legs. Her pussy was waxed completely, her light pink lips free to the air in the room. Cal’s large clitoris was glistening from arousal; the instant she was in position, her right hand shot between her legs. Cal gasped loudly as her finger danced across her clitoris as she stroked gently, eyes returning to Mia’s body.

To Mia it looked beautiful; the smooth skin, the toned limbs and the inflamed flesh of her pussy together was a completely irresistible sight. Mia didn’t feel confused; she didn’t feel embarrassed by what she felt. All she felt as she watched the exposed body in front of her was desire. She had a satisfaction that watching her play with herself had aroused her lesbian sorority sister in such an incontrollable manner. Mia was completely in the moment, unconcerned by the avowed sexuality or confusion with the situation. Cal’s scent piled onto Mia’s, cutting through and flooding Mia’s nose. At that moment, Mia became nothing but blind sensuality, only concerned with the pleasures of the body.

For a moment, the two girls watched as the other played with themselves. Cal’s finger moved quickly over her clit, circling, applying pressure. Her slit dripped onto the chair and she’d occasionally scoop her own liquid onto her finger to help lubricate her actions. Mia kept the dildo deep inside her body, stroking the clit carefully with the tip of her finger, teasing but avoiding the orgasm she knew she could bring at any moment now. The anticipation was so erotic that she didn’t want to reach the crescendo. She did however realise, that she had the opportunity for another question though.

“Does everyone have sex with a girl during pledge week?” she asked. Mia was no longer nervous; she didn’t care if the answer was yes. She’d been avoiding thinking about the possibility, convincing herself that it was all just a prank, but now she didn’t care. She didn’t even know if she was gay, and she didn’t care. Mia just wanted to know what happened and she wanted to feel a release.
Cal again didn’t skip a beat. “Put that dildo up your ass,” she said, not removing her attention from her swollen clit. Cal watched Mia, waiting for her to move, watching her fingers. Mia had frozen again, comprehending the request. Unlike her pussy, she had never had anything up her ass, and unlike with her pussy, would never even have considered such a thing. It seemed dirty, wrong, not something a good girl would do.

“Your ass is already soaking from your pussy, as it the dildo,” Cal said as if Mia was only waiting to consider lubrication. For a mere moment, Mia’s worries flooded back in. What kind of sorority is this? What had she gotten into? Would there be a way to get out of this without eating her words in front of Steph. But there wasn’t a way out, and as her fingers continued to play with her clitoris, the shock of the suggestion wore off; the tension building inside of her again. Mia began to wonder how the dildo might feel inside her asshole; how it would affect the luscious tension she had become a slave to. The walls of her resistance crumbled, she wanted to try.

Cal was definitely right though; Mia’s pussy had dripped so much that her asshole was slick with the juices of her pussy. Slowly she withdrew the dildo from within her, sending more shivers through her, but she had to keep moving. With her free hand she kept her fingers on her clit, keeping herself close to orgasm but not quite there, before sliding the dildo down her slit, ensuring it was dripping wet.

Mia leaned back slightly, rolling onto her back so that her ass was more exposed. Her asshole was only a foot from the edge of the bed and Cal examined it closely. Mia slid the dildo past her slit over the small bit of skin, before jumping as she felt it rub lightly against her anus. For a moment, Mia just rubbed it around the ridged skin around the hole, testing the sensations it gave her body. It made her skin prickle and nipples tingle, eliciting a loud groan. Mia couldn’t believe how her body was reacting to this contact and began to rock her hips involuntarily.

She turned the dildo so that it pressed against her tight asshole, her fingers, the dildo and asshole completely soaked in the juices from her pussy. As she slowly pressed the dildo against the rosebud, she felt the slickness help as the smooth tip of the dildo pressed forwards. At first it felt too tight, pressure built as she tried to force the phallus into her. But then the sudden release of pressure brought a quiet moan as the tip slipped into the body.

For a moment, Mia stopped and marvelled at the fact the dildo was inside her, even if just half an inch. There was a slight discomfort, unlike her pussy but it didn’t feel bad. In fact it felt kind of good, especially with her other hand still teasing her clitoris. As Mia’s arousal grew she began to push the dildo with a little more pressure into her tight ass.

She felt the insides stretching to accept its intruder. Mia inadvertently clenched her anus and the discomfort increased. With some effort though, she began to relax and continue to press the dildo, learning that keeping her body calm dramatically increased the pleasure. The wet dildo slid deeper filling her up, her insides so tight that at times it felt like there was no more room but gentle pressure allowed it to keep probing further. Mia’s body wrapped so tight that it felt almost a part of her body.

In a few minutes Mia was shocked to feel her fingertips graze her ass. Only the little handle remained outside her body, the whole dildo buried in her ass. The pressure was intense, but pleasurable. Slowly, Mia began to pull the dildo back out. This felt even better than when it slipped from her pussy, with a greater and more intense release of pressure. Mia cooed deeply, shivering as the dildo pulled about halfway out. Once there she pushed it back in, her body used to the stretching, the pressure less, just intensifying pressure.

“Have you ever done that before?” Cal asked. Mia looked over at her; she had two fingers buried in her pussy, her thumb was circling her clitoris and her voice gave out a pant as her face was red with excitement.
“No,” Mia groaned, unable to say more as the dildo once again slipped entirely into her anus.
“Goddamn, I’ve only ever seen one person take something in their ass that smoothly,” Cal gasped. She paused for a second then quietly added, “I guess it must run in the family.” Mia felt a jolt when she heard those words and accidentally pressed hard on the dildo. It pinched causing her to groan, but the pleasure returned quickly. She couldn’t believe what she’d just heard. What was Cal saying, what had she done with her sister?

“Answer my question,” Mia moaned, slowing her pace, she needed to know.
“Every girl who has been in the sorority since I have joined has slept with a woman during pledge week. Nobody is forced but everybody does,” Cal said and licked her lips. Mia didn’t know why that shocked her, especially given the position she was in, but it shocked her. She thought of all the sisters. She thought of Steph, she was right, she had no idea what she was getting into, or what she was in the middle of considering she had a dildo in her ass.

“Have you had sex with Steph?” Mia asked. She wasn’t sure she wanted to know the answer, she wasn’t sure why she even asked the question but she felt like she had to. Cal’s movements on her clitoris increased, her sharp breathing and flushed appearance suggested she was about to cum.
“Put that dildo in your mouth,” she ordered causing a sudden wave of revulsion to pour over Mia. She didn’t want to do that, but needed to know the answer and she didn’t really have a choice.

Mia slipped the dildo from her ass, moaning at the pleasant sensation as she did so. She started working faster on her clit. The physical and emotional tension was overwhelming; she needed a release. She didn’t think or pause, just sat straight up in the bed and brought the dildo up. The dildo was still glistening and smelled heavily as she opened her mouth and quickly shovelled it in. To Mia though, surprisingly, it tasted good. She closed her eyes and pushed it deeper; it tasted mostly of her pussy and the thick juices it was coated in, it tasted of arousal. As Mia licked, her fingers moved faster, her muscles tensing as she swallowed the nectar.

“I’ve fucked your sister,” Cal said and Mia instantly heard her cumming. Something inside her broke, the tension building inside splintered apart; she shivered all over, her eyes slammed shut. Warmth showered over her body, Mia didn’t know where it started and where it ended. Her muscles tensed and then completely released in the most perfect physical relaxation of her life. Her mid reeled and she knew, somewhere deep inside, that she was confused and nervous, but in that moment it was completely submerged in pleasure. She let it wash over her and for an instant, was in total bliss.

sarahsarah
03-22-2016, 03:43 PM
Chapter 8

The next morning, the Tuesday, Mia woke to her own alarm, shocked and confused. She felt entirely different to the night before when she had finally climbed back into her own bed. She had returned to her room the previous night glowing from the greatest orgasm of her life; she had hugged Cal for being so amazing and answering all her questions. The two girls had spent almost an hour talking about everything and nothing after they had come back to reality. Mia assumed Cal had enjoyed it too; the girl seemed happy to chat away. When it finally got late, Mia had almost floated back to her room, finding Becky already asleep in bed, before slipping into a happy dream.

Now her eyes were wide open in the low light of the morning though, Mia felt her stomach tie up in knots. What had actually happened the night before, what did it mean about her, what would people think, what did she think about it, what about Steph? All these questions and more flooded into her head, one on top of the other, sending her into a complete emotional overload. She wanted to run for the hills, get out of this house, and never come back. The place seemed too strange, seemed to challenge her too much.

“How did you sleep?” Becky asked startling Mia, who turned quickly towards the other bed. Becky was looking at her sheepishly, only making fleeting eye contact. Mia wondered what the girl was thinking, wondered what might have happened with her junior.
“It was fine, you?” Mia asked.
“Not bad… you?”
“I just said it was fine,” Mia said. Both girls were clearly beating around the bush and doing it poorly. Both needed to talk about last night, both wanted to but were scared of what the answer might be. Finally Becky took a deep breath, sat up, exposing her breasts which bounced perkily and bit her lip. The words wanted to burst from her.

“What happened to you last night?” she finally asked hurriedly, the words tumbling out. For a moment Mia was silent, cursing herself for not managing to ask the question first, hoping to find out what Becky would say and adjust her answer accordingly if needed. She hadn’t though and now wondered whether to tell her roommate everything or hold some of it back. Mia had almost decided to admit only up to the point of playing with her breasts and then not being able to go through with it. She looked over at Becky though who appeared both nervous and excited and realised that she needed somebody to confide in, somebody to share the information with.

If she wanted to build trust, Mia knew that she needed to be honest. “Well…” she began and then went through every event that had happened that night. She told Becky every detail from spreading her legs on the bed to putting the dirty, dripping dildo into her mouth, everything she said, smelled and heard. Mia kept her eyes closed the whole time, trying to make sure she said everything, to make it real by putting it into the air. Finally after describing her intense orgasm she fell silent, knowing that at least she had been completely honest.

For a while, the silence was returned by Becky. Mia opened her eyes and looked at her; the girl was blushing and Mia felt that in that instant she’d done more than her roommate, that she had completely gone beyond acceptable behaviour and that she had shocked, maybe even appalled, her roommate. Mia’s chest began to tighten as she wanted desperately to hide under her bed sheets in shame.
Becky let out a long sigh. “Thank god,” she said, “I thought I’d been the only one to have a weird experience. Mia looked up at her quickly, seeing a relieved smile on her new friend and felt the same sense of relief filling her body. She let out her own breath that had built up in worry.
“So what happened?” Mia asked. Becky started to hesitate, looking down at her chest to try and get her thoughts in order. Finally she spoke.
“Well you know that my junior is Asuka right?” she said. Mia nodded her head. Asuka was of Japanese heritage, her mother being born in Tokyo. She was about 5 foot 3, well built, powerful. She had quite short hair, dyed a dark shade of pink. She had possibly the largest boobs in the sorority. The girl had been the one to compliment Mia’s ass during the early pledging stages but other than that Mia knew little about her other than that she was Becky’s big sister.

Becky continued. “When I pulled the ‘junior’ slip last night she came straight to me and said I should follow her without speaking. She was smiling and seemed nice, but also seemed deadly serious. So I followed, except she didn’t lead me to her room like Cal did with you. Instead, she led me into the kitchen. I tried to tell her that I wasn’t supposed to go there because, well you know.” Becky quickly indicated her nudity.
“Yeah,” Mia said, hoping that she would continue quickly.

“So anyway, she said that she knew when the kitchen workers were around and that she’d already made sure that it was OK. So she took me into the kitchen. Have you been in there other than the quick tour?” Mia nodded. “Well, there are a bunch of counters and tables in there for preparing food and she told me to sit on one. I said that it wouldn’t be sanitary but Asuka said it would be taken care of and not to question her. So I sat down on a table with my legs dangling off the end. It was really cold so I shivered when I jumped on.

“As soon as I was sitting down… she was really fast,” Becky said, blushing furiously before looking away from Mia. She kept talking though. “In mere seconds she was stood between my legs and was kissing me. I was completely shocked, not even able to move for a minute. I just sat on the table, frozen, whilst Asuka put her hands on either side of my ass, leaned in and placed her lips against mine. At first it was really gently, just soft and delicate. After a few minutes though she got more aggressive, the kisses becoming longer and I felt her tongue sliding out her mouth and flittering along my lips.

“After a minute the shock began to wear off and I realised what was happening you know. Like it felt I was in the middle of making out but not really that into it completely. So I focused on what she was doing. I felt her lips against mine and the smoothness of the skin and… sort of liked it. It was confusing and I was nervous and everything seemed out of balance but she seemed a pretty good kisser. So I started to kiss back, almost as if it wasn’t really a decision. She was going to kiss me so I thought I might as well just go with it.

“Then things got more intense. I opened my mouth and out tongues went into each other’s mouths. Our kisses lasted longer with the speed increasing. I stopped thinking about whether this was right or anything really. None of the guys I dated really liked to kiss, always wanting to next thing so it was nice just to kiss someone who wanted to do it. It felt really good so I didn’t worry about whether it was who I thought I was. Like you said, in the moment, it just felt right.

“So anyway, we kissed for a long time but then she sort of surprised me. My eyes were closed so I didn’t notice her move her hands off the table but suddenly they were on my breasts. I think I squeaked but didn’t know what to do. I didn’t want to stop the kissing and her hands felt soft on my breasts so I didn’t say anything to stop her.

“We kept kissing but now she was squeezing my breasts as well. Sometimes she would release them, rubbing her fingers across my nipples gently, teasing me completely. This just made me want to kiss deeper and harder though. I’d never really felt this connection between someone playing with my breasts and what was just a kiss. It didn’t feel awkward at all, she was making my body react and it felt great.

“Then just as suddenly as she started she seemed to stop. She stopped kissing me and just left her hands sitting delicately on my breasts. For a second we just sat there and I started feeling a bit uncomfortable realising what we were doing. Then she asked me if I was… you know… wet. I didn’t say anything at first because it felt totally awkward to be talking about this. Then she told me if I didn’t answer I’d be in trouble, so I admitted that I was. I know, seems weird but she was such a good kisser and it felt so nice. You know what I mean, what I’m talking about.

“So as soon as I said yes she smiled at me and then walked away. I froze and she shouted back at me not to move. Then she walked to the refrigerator, seemed to shuffle around it for a bit and then pulled out two big bowls. She walked back to me and put the bowls down on the table. I was really confused, one was completely empty, the other full of vegetables. I had no idea what was going on.

“Then Asuka reached into the filled bowl and pulled out a cucumber. It was quite small, I don’t know, maybe about five inches long. She handed it to me and told me to put it... you know… in my… pussy. I refused. I shook my head and said I wouldn’t do it, not that. I wasn’t going to stick a vegetable into my pussy, especially not in front of somebody. Asuka then said I had to do it and that I wouldn’t be able to get my deposit back on the dues. I couldn’t even imagine going back to my parents to tell them I had spent two grand on dues and not even get into the sorority. If they asked why I left what would I say. Sorry but I didn’t want to stick a cucumber in me.

“So I did it. I have a dildo, so it wasn’t completely strange or anything but it felt really bizarre in that situation, especially with Asuka watching. And I mean she was really watching, watching me closely. So I slid the cucumber on my slit to get it wet and it felt cold but also felt really good. So I slipped it inside of me. It was really, really wet so sort of just popped tight in, and while it was in Asuka reached up and played with my breasts some more. The combination felt so amazing so I started to slide it faster.

“Then Asuka told me to stop though so I did. She reached forward and with her fingers barely grazing my pussy lips she grabbed the cucumber and pulled it out. It felt really food having her pull it out. The cucumber was now warm and incredibly wet. Asuka quickly handed me a carrot and told me to put that in my pussy now. I was already missing the cucumber so didn’t hesitate. I just started playing with the carrot, slipping it inside of me and liking the way it filled me up. My nipples felt really hard while it went inside of me. I’d never felt anything like it before.

“While I was playing with myself, Asuka set the cucumber on a chopping board and sliced it into a few dozen pieces and dumped them in the empty bowl. I didn’t really understand what she was doing, too distracted by the carrot. I even rubbed my breasts whilst playing with myself. Every second made me wetter and I was grinding my ass on the table.

“Then Asuka told me to stop with the carrot. I groaned because I didn’t want to but I followed the orders. I seemed to realise that when I followed orders pleasure followed. So Asuka slipped the carrot out of me and set it down on the chopping board. We repeated the process with a stalk of celery which sort of hurt but felt surprisingly awesome, a thin green pepper of some sort, and a bean like vegetable that was also sort of shaped like a dick. I’d press it against my clit, slide it in me, play with myself and then hand it to Asuka. Each time I got more aroused. I felt like I was going to explode, needing an orgasm but whenever I got close Asuka would take my vegetable. Then she’d chop each one up and drop it into the bowl.

“Finally, she grabbed the last few things in the bowl. Seven or eight cherry tomatoes, little less than ripe, slightly firm were next. Asuka looked at me and didn’t speak. I knew what to do so I took the first one and rubbed it then when it was coated, sort of just popped it onto me. It felt weird but good. Asuka took the bowl and brought it between my legs. She told me to play with my clit whilst I sort of pushed the tomato out of myself. My fingers felt really good on my clit and the pressure pushing the tomato out was nice. It was too small to hurt, it was kind of fun. It popped out of me into the bowl. She then told me to put the next one in.

“So we kept repeating this over and over again. I played with my clit whilst popping cherry tomatoes into my pussy then pushing them back out again, warm, covered in my juices into the bowl with the other vegetables. Pressure built inside me the whole time. I popped the last tomato in and my fingers were flying around my clit. I gave a push and the exact same instant it popped out of me I came. Mia, you have no idea how intense it was, never, ever have I had an orgasm like that, not even with a vibrator.

“I don’t squirt, or at least I don’t think I do, but I cam hard and a bit of liquid came out of me, dripping down my leg and into the bowl with the vegetables. I sort of fell back on the table panting. The cold metal felt good against my skin. Finally, I sat back up and I saw Asuka already sat at a different table. She beckoned me over and I sat down across from her. The big bowl was between us and had a fork. My god, I almost died! What was she thinking? I could sort of, you know, smell myself in the bowl, the way pussy smells.

“Asuka looked at me and she said something I will never forget. She said, ‘Pussy is my favourite salad dressing,’ and then stuck her fork into it, grabbed a whole bunch of vegetables, and shoved them in her mouth! I was so completely shocked. She chewed making groaning noises, but I couldn’t believe it. Then she opened her eyes and told me to eat.

“I took the fork out of her hand, but really didn’t want to eat the salad. It seemed really dirty, but she was staring me down and I’d already gotten this far, how could I turn back now? So I scooped up a bit of cucumber and pepper and put them into my mouth. Oh God Mia, okay, it mostly tasted like vegetables, but I could definitely taste myself on them. They were a bit wet from my pussy and they tasted… good. I liked it. I thought I would gag, but I just chewed it and swallowed it down. I can’t believe it but it was really nice. I watched Asuka eating it too and it was so… hot. I don’t know, it was like I was a different person.

“So Asuka and I sat in the kitchen and talked for the rest of the night. We shared the rest of the salad, and then had a bit of ice cream. Last night, it didn’t feel weird. I mean it did, but it felt nice as well. It made sense, but now I wake up and I am just thinking about it and…”

“It’s crazy,” Mia interjected. Becky looked at her a little hurt but Mia quickly shook her head. “No not you or what you said or anything. I mean the situation. I agree with you.” Becky nodded. It felt so strange to Mia, having listened to everything Becky had told her. She had started off so nervous but as the story grew, you could feel her excitement rising. Becky’s nipples had grown hard and her face flushed as she spoke. She was clearly aroused, but confused and nervous as well. All the strange emotions that Mia was feeling were mirrored in her friend.

It had been a strangely enticing story for Mia as well. She’d found herself aroused and perplexed in equal measures. The entire time vividly picturing every action Becky had narrated. She’d pictured her kissing Asuka and placing the vegetables inside of Becky. The most arousing thing to Mia was the little meal at the end. She was curious, wondering what it smelt like, what it tasted like. Then Mia felt embarrassed and disgusted by her thoughts.

Mia didn’t know if she wanted to know these things about Becky, whether she wanted to be involved in a place like this. She didn’t seem to know anything, her mind felt fuzzy. As she shook her head to try and focus her thoughts she did realise one thing about this dirty, enlightening and strange conversation she’d had with her roommate though. She knew that somebody was in the same boat as her. It felt good to have someone feeling the same things that she was and she felt closer to Becky as a result. She felt a little more relaxed after the panic she’d been in when first waking up. Maybe she would be able to get through this.

sarahsarah
03-25-2016, 05:14 PM
Chapter 9

Becky finally decided to break the silence. “I don’t know what to think today; it almost feels like yesterday was just a dream. Or maybe this whole place is a nightmare. I don’t know. Should I leave? I don’t think I want to but shouldn’t I?” Becky asked, clearly rushed with emotions. It was a dilemma that Mia certainly shared though.
“I don’t know Becky, I’ve been thinking about it as well. It’s so strange, I’m really confused.”
“It’s all just not what I expected. I don’t know… I don’t know that I hate this either… like I feel I should. I didn’t stop it last night and I feel… strange… you know… when I think about what happens here… like… I just don’t know,” she said, the words falling out, unable to convince herself of anything.

“I feel exactly the same way,” Mia admitted, “I’m just glad that I’m not doing it alone.” Becky seemed to realise suddenly that she had a friend in this, and that the two girls were in it together. She gave a slight smile.
“Thanks for listening,” Becky said, “too everything. I don’t know where else to turn. I still have no idea what I want or think right now but I think it’s better to not think too hard.” Mia gave her a smile back and it felt nice, like a shoulder to lean on, some support where everything seemed to be trying to trip her up. She felt like a sister.

“Thank you. I think I’d be going insane at this exact moment if we hadn’t talked,” Mia said. Becky smiled, quickly got up from her bed and walked over to Mia. She wrapped her arms around her and brought her into a tight hug. Mia felt her breasts rub against her own, her nipples hard like her own. Then they quickly broke apart. It was just a hug amongst friends, only made strange by the nudity. Becky looked at Mia now with a different expression, one which suggested she was far more at ease, before suddenly her brow furrowed slightly.

“Your junior sister Cal said that the sisters…have…you know…”
“Sex. She said everyone does,” Mia interjected. Both girls looked at each other and blushed, both knowing what the other was thinking. The embarrassment and arousal mixed together filled the room. The earlier relief dampened slightly as the awkwardness returned to both of the pledges. It seemed nice to have a friend, someone to confide in, to share feelings with, but it didn’t change the fact that weirder things were probably just around the corner.
“I need to go to class,” Becky said suddenly, getting up to find her clothes, “maybe it’ll clear my head a bit, to get out of the house.”
“Yeah, I need to leave too,” Mia replied, thinking that maybe being away might do her some good as well.

That day Mia got back to the house early; her only class finished at eleven and she hadn’t been able to pay much attention anyway. All she could do was reflect on the previous night, about Cal and her dildo. All the questions that had been asked flooded her mind; she considered Becky and Asuka kissing, then the vegetables, eating that salad with the dressing. Strangely she also thought about how uncomfortable it felt to be wearing clothes, already becoming accustomed to nudity.

She though perhaps that was why she never considered seriously abandoning her attempts at the sorority, maybe that was why she didn’t head straight back to her old dorm room. Maybe she was already getting used to these sensations, maybe even liking them. Perhaps that was why when class was finished, Mia didn’t think twice, heading straight back to the sorority house, immediately stripping upon entering despite nobody being there to collect her clothes yes, and walked into the living room. The moment she did though she regretted the decision, wishing she’d decided to at least get lunch before returning.

The room was almost completely empty. In fact, there were only two people present. One was her sophomore sister Monica Ambrose, an absolute bombshell of a woman. She had slightly frizzy, long black hair, a big smile at all times, a supple body, perky breasts and the image of a Hollywood star. The other person though was her sister, her biological sister, Steph. They were on the couch together nearest the stairwell door.

Monica was lying on her back, her head resting on a pillow and her hair splayed across the cushions. Her long legs were bent at the knees and spread wide. She was wearing a pair of skin tight jeans and a tight black t-shirt. Steph was lying between her legs, slightly shorter than Monica. The two girls breasts were touching but Steph’s hips were resting on Monica’s mid-section. Steph’s forearms rested either side of Monica’s head, her hair dangling over the girl’s face and their lips locks together.

They were kissing with passion. Mia watched as her sister’s mouth opened, her tongue plunging into Monica’s. She watched as Monica pushed her own back up into Steph’s mouth, her hands wrapped around her sister’s back, pulling her in hard, driving them impossible closer together. As she watched, the realisation hit her that the girls were moving. Monica was grinding her hips up, rubbing her pussy along Steph’s legs, Steph seemingly enjoying the sensation, pushing her large breasts against Monica’s, running her nipples against her lover’s breasts.

Despite both girls being clothed Mia could not believe what she was seeing. She remembered what Cal had said the night before, knew what she had seen and heard and done. This was something else entirely though, this was her older sister, her actual older sister; her parent’s other child, passionately kissing another woman. It felt alien, so strange, and so unreal.

After the initial shock of seeing Steph in a sexual embrace with a woman wore off she found herself in an entirely different type of shock. As Mia watched the bodies writhe together on the couch, listened to the wet, slurping sounds of the kisses, she realised her own body was reacting. Her nipples were hardening and the recently very familiar of the slickness building between her legs again. Mia’s mouth started to dry up, her heart beating faster, and the same feelings as before returning.

The unaccountable arousal at the sight and thought of women, the feeling of attraction that made her question what she’d always thought to be true about herself, the deep desire to taste, touch, and feel that shook the foundation of her normality was all building up inside. All of these conflicting, sexual feelings that she’d come to expect of the sorority, but a thousand times worse because she wasn’t just staring at one of her sisters, but the real deal.

Mia’s mind started to race. It was a bit different in her mind to have lesbian urges, but they weren’t outside the mainstream of humanity for people to be lesbians. If it turned out that she was, she could happily live with it, or at least she thought she could. Attraction to her sister though seemed disgusting. It wasn’t that, it wasn’t attraction to Steph she told herself. It was arousal at Monica and another girl. That girl may have been her sister but she told herself that wasn’t what aroused her, that her body was just confused and it meant nothing.

Mia watched as Steph arched her back now, driving her legs into Monica’s shaking hips. Steph shook her head, driving her hair out of her face with a huge smile. Her large breasts bounced as she lifted her head completely and bit her lip. She looked incredible, and Mia didn’t know what she thought about her. All Mia knew is that as Steph moved her body a loud groan escaped, without consent from her own lips. Mia didn’t know if it was some sort of desire or because of discomfort but there it was.

Instantly Steph’s head spun around and looked directly at Mia. The playful sexy look she was wearing disappeared in an instant. It was replaced by a complete frown, her eyebrows creasing. She started to shake her head with her cheeks turning a bright shade of red. Monica, completely confused by the abrupt change spoke up.
“Honey, what’s wrong?” she asked. Steph didn’t say anything, but rather than looking angrily at Mia she looked embarrassed and upset, almost as if she was about to cry. She sat up quickly between Monica’s legs, hopped off the couch and without making eye contact with Mia, turned and walked out the room towards the dining room. Monica looked around confused, “What the hell?”

“I…uh…” Mia started, feeling almost as embarrassed as her sister felt. Monica turned and finally saw her standing there.
“Oh…” she said before smiling sheepishly, “Sorry about that I guess…” she said.
“No… um… I’m sorry. I was… you know… back from class just trying to go to my room. I wasn’t trying to get in your way or anything,” Mia said frantically, her face red hot. Monica nodded uncomfortably.
“Hey no problem,” she said before a long awkward silence.
“I’ll go do that now,” Mia said before practically running to the staircase. She bounded to her room quickly closing the door behind her, climbing into bed and pulling the covers over her head.

After all that had happened in the last few days, this was such a small thing, seeing two girls get off fully clothed. However it felt more uncomfortable than anything else had made her so far. Anything strange with her sister before this point had seemed entirely speculative, but it had now just smacked her straight in the face without warning.

She didn’t even know what to make of Steph’s reaction; she hadn’t seemed mad, at least not outright, and loudly mad. She had looked hurt. Mia could almost cope with Steph being mad at her; it happened almost all the time when they were growing up. This was new and this was strange, and Mia knew that whatever craziness was happening in this house wasn’t about to end. Things were going to get deeper, meaning whatever was happening between Steph and Mia was probably going to get worse.

Without realising Mia must’ve fallen asleep in her bed, worrying, because it seemed like no time had passed before Becky was shaking her awake causing her to jump. She didn’t know what she had dreamt of but she thought it was vaguely sexual and might have involved Steph. Her head hurt, her mouth was dry and she felt like she was going crazy, maybe dying, maybe both.
“Hey,” Becky said, “Sorry to wake you but tonight’s meeting is about to start. I didn’t want you to get in to trouble.”

Mia smiled at her. “Thanks, I’d hate to see what they might do to me,” she said, climbing out of bed. She checked herself in the mirror and when she felt that she appeared presentable, the two girls headed out the room. Mia still felt groggy and tired from sleep but also felt the dread and excitement of another meeting, the uncertainty about what might happen. She thought about whether it would be worse than before or better, and for a brief moment she thought about her sister, what was happening with her and what might happen.

She had no time to think these issues through though, barely time to even think of them in the first place. In a minute, she was once again standing in the dining room with the other freshman girls, completely surrounded by upper classes that had formed a ring. The older girls were wearing every day clothes and the robes and candles were again nowhere to be seen. Once everyone was shuffled in, Alexis stepped towards the middle of the room.

“Good evening pledges,” she said calmly, “I heard you all had… fun last night.” She looked around the room as the older girls laughed causing all the pledges to squirm and blush. It was clear that Becky and Mia were not the only ones to have encountered something strange the previous night. “We hope that last night the juniors taught you something,” Alexis continues, beginning to pace around the room between the two circles like a shark stalking its prey. “Last night’s meeting was supposed to teach you about yourself. When you joined this sorority you were like children. You lived, but you didn’t really understand what you were doing or why. Last night you took the first steps to self awareness and, from what I hear, self love.” The older girls laughed again. So it was all part of a plan Mia thought to herself.

More importantly, Mia realised to a certain extent what Alexis was saying was entirely accurate. She had clearly not spent enough time considering her sexuality, who she rally was. Now she was being confronted by it and being forced to come to terms one way or another. She would probably have had to do that anyway in college, learn who she was and how she wanted to live but suddenly she felt grateful to the sorority for giving her a guide.

“Tonight, ladies, is a different lesson. Over the week you will learn six lessons of the sorority in six separate nights. Tonight we step out from ourselves and learn about connecting to another person. We are going to learn about understanding our sisters.” As she finished she returned to the front of the room, where she’d started her predatory walk. Hannah was holding a hat in her hands and Alexis lifted it up. She walked around the outside of the room. Each time she passed an upper class girl the girl would reach into the hat and take something out of it. As she walked, again she talked.

“It is vitally important to know yourself and understand yourself. But no woman is a lone island. Sometimes you will need someone else. Sometimes something only makes sense if it happens with another person. Connection is part of what makes us a human being, and to connect to another person, to really connect, you need to know and love that person. Today we are going to learn to connect to our sisters.” Alexis finished, once again standing back at the front of the room. She reached into the hat and took something out leaving the hat completely empty before dropping it to the floor. Hannah now had another hat and passed it to Alexis.

“Thank you,” she said, “Alright, Becky my dear, will you please come forward.” Becky was standing next to Mia and shrugged, seemingly far less nervous than before. She seemed used to this game, used to Alexis calling her up to demonstrate for others. Mia still felt bad for her though; being first every time couldn’t be easy.

“Coming,” she said, walking up to the front of the room. She stopped in front of Alexis, waiting for further instructions. Alexis waited a few moments, letting the tension in the room rise a little.
“Did you have a good evening last night?” Alexis asked. Becky quivered as if scared by the question.
“Um… yeah, very nice,” Becky replied.
“Having leftovers for dinner tonight?” Alexis asked causing the entirety of the upper class to go into hysterics. The other pledges looked confused, all except for Mia. She wondered if all the sophomores, juniors and seniors knew or just that Alexis was teasing, she assumed the prior. She then wondered if they all knew what she had done and again she was fairly sure they would, probably even Steph. Mia’s cheeks went red.

“Ha, no, I don’t think so,” Becky said very uncomfortably, hoping to end the conversation. Alexis let her hang in silence again, but finally spoke.
“Well that’s too bad. Are you ready for tonight’s lesson?” Alexis asked.
“Yes,” Becky replied sounding almost relieved to start.
“Reach into the hat and pull out one strip of paper,” Alexis demanded. Becky did as directed, reaching out quickly and pulling a strip of paper. Alexis then passed the hat to Hannah on her left.
“Do you want me to read it?” Becky asked, waiting to unfold the paper. Alexis smirked.

“At least you have learned obedience. Yes, I would like you to read the paper. It will have a command that, on its own, will be completely meaningless. However, once you read your slip of paper, I will read mine, the one that came from the first hat. Together, those two pieces will produce a coherent, random and unique command that we, together, must comply. Older sisters will not read their pieces of paper until you read yours, not even silently in their heads. Do you understand?”
“I think so,” Becky replied, looking around the room to see everyone silent and watching.

“It will make more sense once we get started,” Alexis said. “Read.”

sarahsarah
03-26-2016, 07:30 PM
Chapter 10

“Umm… okay,” Becky said before slowly opening her piece of paper. “It says, ‘My finger’s pinch your…”
“Ass for ten seconds,” Alexis finished reading her slip of paper aloud causing the room to erupt, some giggling and some cheering, almost all smiling. “Looks like your hands are grabbing a firm piece of flesh,” Alexis said.
Without another word, Alexis quickly unfastened and unzipped her jeans, shuffling them down to her knees. She turned so her ass was facing Becky. Her pink panties quickly followed as she slipped her fingers into the waist band pulling them down, exposing her ass to the room.

Mia couldn’t help but stare. Her first thought was that Alexis had a cute butt, a thought occurring so fast to be conscious, making her feel ashamed. It was true though; the tight round and firm even when not squeezed into jeans ass was a nice sight. It was slightly whiter than her legs and lower back, but the slight tan line looked sexy. Everybody in the room was looking at the president’s ass but nobody moved.

“Well Becky, I guess I haven’t ordered you to do anything so I can’t really be mad. The command was quite clear though so I shouldn’t have to. Do it,” Alexis said. The speed Alexis had dropped her clothes had caught Becky off guard and she now felt even more flustered at being rebuked.
“Oh… uh… yeah,” Becky said before looking around the room as if somebody was going to stop her before she started. Everybody just stared silently; Mia’s heart was thumping, excited to see the two girls touch but nervous about what would be in store for her.

Becky reached her hand out, trembling with nerves. She moved slowly, but smoothly took hold of Alexis’ ass. Finally, her fingers sunk into the soft flesh. Becky stopped momentarily before pushing further, her palm flat against Alexis’ right ass cheek.
“You have to pinch to start the clock,” Hannah quipped impatiently. Becky’s fingers tensed before sinking into Alexis’ skin. The president quivered slightly letting out a low moan as the pledge grabbed a hunk of the flesh, it squeezing through her fingers.

They stood a while not moving, almost feeling like an eternity before Hannah finally put a stop to it, “Time,” she said simply. Becky quickly released her hold leaving an imprint of her fingers in the skin for a brief moment. Alexis quickly pulled up her pants and turned back to face the group.
“Not so bad was it?” she asked.
“No,” Becky replied quietly.
“Do I have a nice ass?”
“Very,” Becky replied, clearly telling the truth but still nervous. The other girls laughed and Becky walked back to the mass of pledges.

“Okay, it’s my turn,” Hannah stated, now holding the hat. Her little sister, Chloe, walked up to her and so the game began. Each time a pledge would pick up a piece of paper and read it. Her big sister would read her paper and both girls would follow the command. For the most part, they turned out to be far more absurd than sexy. Sakiya had to put her thumb on her junior sister Ruth’s lips. Faye had to let her sophomore sister Natalie put her hair on her foot. The luck of the draw determined whether the act became sexy or completely silly. Regardless of what was required, the tasks were completed and the hat continued to move in a circle time for the next girl. Each Pledge would have three turns in total.

Mia’s first turn arrived and it could be described as the first interesting round since the very first. Cal was holding the hat and smiling brightly as Mia made her way up to her older sister. Mia felt glad that Cal was first; the girl seemed sweet the night before and made her feel very comfortable. All the eyes of the room watched her as she reached into the hat, unfolded it and began to read.

“Mine says, ‘Your lips kiss my…’” Mia stated. Audible murmurs broke out around the room. This one had some potential. Mia was suddenly a nervous wreck waiting for what Cal would end up kissing, but also enticed; it could be fun.
“Neck for fifteen seconds,” Cal finished. A mumble of approval spread around and Cal seemed happy enough. She clapped her hands and bit her lower lip. Mia took an additional step forward so she was closer to her junior sister’s mouth.

Cal took her left hand and placed it on Mia’s waist, her palm feeling soft and hot on the bare skin. She gave a light squeeze as Mia tilted her head to one side to allow better access. Cal was shorter than the pledge so slid her free arm under Mia’s armpit to reach over and grab the shoulder. Her arms grazed the side of Mia’s breasts as she pulled her down slightly and stood up taller. Her face was now directly in line with the neck. Mia saw the girls around her staring intensely, seemingly aroused. It was too much for her so she closed her eyes and waited. Shortly after she felt a light sensation against her neck; a gentle brush of the lips grazing only grazing. She shivered a little as her nipples hardened.

It was followed by a deeper wetter sensation as Cal locked her lips tighter. Her mouth opened slightly, tongue flicking against the warm skin. Briefly she broke the kiss to move to a new spot, leaving a cool sensation as the air wisped against the saliva. Her lips returned at the spot where the neck met the shoulder, soft but firm against Mia, slightly wet but absolutely perfect.

The spot Cal had found and was kissing was an intense erogenous zone Mia had left undiscovered before. As Cal’s tongue gently touched it, Mia’s body became electric, her muscles tensing and an audible but muffled moan escaping into the air. Electric wires seemingly connected her neck and nipples, pussy and every sensitive region. Every motion by Cal, every slight change in the kisses direction shot through those wires. Mia’s nipples were harder than ever and even the air seemed to fire up their sensitivity. Her pussy grew wet and her anus prickled and tingled in a strange way. Mia began to wonder if Cal’s kisses would be able to get her off alone.

“Time,” Hannah called. Cal’s lips instantly unhooked from Mia’s neck and she stepped back to the wall. Mia opened her eyes, dazed by the intensity of the sensations and the abrupt end to the experience. The girls standing around her were smiling lasciviously, clearly aware of the experience that Mia had just had. Mia slipped back to the group embarrassed by the reaction to Cal’s touch. The embarrassment passed quickly though, both due to the excitement of what would happen next to her and that the game was continuing. During the next silly turn she looked back over at Cal; the girl caught her glance and gave a little wink. She clearly knew the effect that she’d hand and the wink seemingly gave the promise that it could happen again. She turned her attention back to the game.

Everybody was waiting for another dirty combination, something to spark the feelings. The daft combinations didn’t serve much purpose. Before Mia’s next turn there was only one match to this. A pledge girl Nicola had to put her nose on the inner thigh of her senior sister Ashley for seven seconds. The girl was wearing shorts but removed them so she was only in panties. She sat down and spread her legs as Nicola got down on hands and knees. Standing behind her, Mia got a strangely intimate view of the girls red pussy lips and tight asshole as her ass stuck up into the air. Slowly Nicola inched forward til her nose rested on the senior’s inner thigh. Her face was barely an inch from the older girl’s pussy with her hair draped completely over Ashley’s lap. After seven seconds she pulled her head back out.

Mia wondered what it smelled like between the legs; feeling aroused watching the two sisters. She wondered what it might feel like having Nicola’s hair in her lap. Mia was still incredibly horny from her interaction with Cal and this just seemed to add to it, her pussy getting wetter and mind less able to overcome the troubling emotions she was feeling.

After a few more non turns it fell to Mia again. This time, she walked out to meet her sophomore sister, Monica. She still felt embarrassed having walked in on the girl with Steph earlier in the day, despite not trying to think about it. If Monica felt any embarrassment though, she certainly didn’t show it. She smiled at Mia seductively, pushing the hat towards her. Mia took a slip out and read it.

“It says, ‘My mouth,’” she read before groaning slightly prior to finishing, “’Sucks your…’”
“Nipple for fifteen seconds,” Monica finished excitedly, rushing the words out over the top of Mia’s, clearly relishing what she said. The other girls in the room except the pledges cheered; this was exactly what they had been waiting for. Mia’s stomach flipped, breathing becoming heavier as she considered the command. It was really intense, putting another girl’s nipple in her mouth, in a room full of people, including her sister. It seemed crazy.

Monica wasn’t waiting to consider Mia’s thoughts. Whilst Mia was still coming to terms with what she was going to do, the buttons on Monica’s pale, yellow blouse were flying open. In mere seconds it was lying on the floor. The sophomore was wearing a sexy pink bra, the only thing left covering her breasts, and Mia couldn’t help but unconsciously admire her form. Her breasts were nice, if a little small, and her stomach flat. She had a dramatic flair to her hips and was clearly a bombshell.

Monica quickly reached behind her back to unhook her bra before throwing her arms forward to allow the silky pink fabric to slide off her shoulders. Her bra quickly joined her blouse and her breasts seemed even more impressive uncovered. Mia had thought the bra might have been a push up, lifting her breasts high on her chest but now she saw this wasn’t the case. Her breasts sat as perkily on her chest as if she was still wearing it. Her areolas were smaller than Mia’s, but her nipples were somewhat long and stood hard on her chest pointing slightly upward.

The sophomore stared intently at Mia, waiting for the girl to take her nipple into her mouth. Despite how great Monica’s body was and that her nipple would probably pop deliciously into her mouth, Mia was ashamed of how she was thinking and incredibly nervous. She glanced around the room to be met by just intense lewd stares from the sisters. Everybody expected her to go through with it, and she couldn’t shake the nerves, wondering what everyone thought of her. She turned the other way and saw Steph looking at her as well. She obviously had a connection with Monica and she just stared as if waiting for Mia to back out. There was no way out of it.

Mia took a small step forward before bending at the waist. Monica was considerably taller so she didn’t have to bend far and in moments her lips were just a few inches from the right breast. Mia could smell the light scent of the floral perfume, and subtly beneath that smell, her sexual pheromones. Mia’s mouth began to water, her pussy seizing up slightly. She looked up to see Monica’s beautiful face staring down at her, smiling. Her inhibitions dried up.

Mia closed her eyes and opened her mouth and without thinking went completely off script. She slowly stuck out her tongue and slid it across the bottom of Monica’s nipple. It felt hard, but silky against her tongue. It felt textured and tight, tasting salty and somewhat cool. She heard Monica moan and there was a slight rumble around the room. Mia suddenly remembered, she was supposed to be sucking the nipple, not licking. She opened her mouth wider; keeping her tongue against the bottom of the tit bit closed the distance with her mouth. Soon the girls nipple was fully inside her lips.

Mia’s breast felt soft and warm against her face and she sunk into it slightly. The perfume smelt weaker now with her natural scent more alive. The nipple was between her teeth, right against her tongue. Mia created some suction with her mouth, pulling it farther into her mouth. She began to swirl her tongue around on Monica’s nipple with the tight, hard smoothness she’d initially teased now complete. The bullet of her nipple stroked against Mia’s tongue, seemingly saltier and sweeter now.

Monica’s moans became louder signalling to Mia that the swirls of the tongue felt good. Mia’s own body was reacting more strongly to the explicit actions as well, her nipples hardening, her skin covered in goose bumps, her hair feeling on end and toes squeezed together in tension. Her pussy actually started to drip down her leg as she lapped her tongue on the lower portion of the breast. She wanted to touch herself, feel her fingers slip through the juices, to graze her clit and plunge inside the slit. She thought back to Cal’s dildo and how much she now wanted that, or maybe Monica’s tongue…

“Time!” she heard. Instantly Mia flashed back to reality, her eyes shooting open. She looked up to see Monica staring down with a naughty face showing she was impressed. Mia couldn’t believe what touching the older girl’s breast had done to her own feelings. She popped the breast out of her mouth causing Monica to moan contentedly. Mia stood up feeling embarrassed by the near loss of control, especially after watching Monica wink at her. Mia blushed as she rushed back to the group catching an angry glimpse of Steph on the way. Everybody else seemed a bit looser as if they had enjoyed what they had just seen.

Mia had little time to worry as the game continued again. A few more silly ones were followed by a few mildly sexual combinations. Jenny had been forced to place her face between Michelle’s breasts for 5 seconds. Mia watched as the cute girls face had sunk into Michelle’s body, with the older girl’s breasts enveloping her. Her face became completely obscured. Mia wondered what it would feel like to be Jenny, to feel those breasts against her own face, what they would smell like, she knew what it would feel like and it made her want it more. All of these feelings entered her mind before Hannah finally called time. Jenny, still looking nervous returned to the group, but now carrying a slightly devilish smile. The sexualised glances of the other girls followed Jenny’s ass back to the group.

The sexual energy being exuded by each person had started to fill the room. There was electricity in the air, coated by the thick, delicate, primal smell of girl’s arousal, making the room feel humid and substantial. There was glistening juices between the legs of all the pledges Mia could see and knew it must be similar among the upper class girls. The more the room seemed to fill with the scents the more intense the emotions became. It was a cycle of escalation and the rationality seemed to be slipping from the room. The game was getting out of control with the most recent turn of Marie holding Laura’s clitoris for 8 seconds having escalated it further.

A few turns later she saw the sight that she had been dreading. Her sister was being passed the bowl from the sister before. Mia suddenly realised that she was next and that her opposite this time wasn’t just and older sister, it was her older sister. A sudden chill washed over her body taking a little of the edge off of her arousal, not a lot, but a little as her arousal seemed unbelievably deep at that time.

“Come on… Mia,” Steph grumbled. Mia started to make the short journey towards her sister. The room had completely re-focused now; all entirely engrossed in what would come next that the past commands had all been relegated to memory. Mia felt eyes on her breasts, her ass and her face, eyes looking furtively towards Steph as well.

Mia had spent the entire game pretending that this moment wouldn’t happen, hoping that it wouldn’t happen, that she wouldn’t have to play this potentially overtly sexual game with her own sister. But now she was here, now she was naked and now she was extremely stimulated slinking towards her sister. Mia was in denial, telling herself she had already had two extremely sexual challenges, more than anybody else had. She told herself that most of the challenges had been something silly and the odds were in her favour that it would be the same thing.

Finally, she was stood in front of Steph who was looking at her coldly, the same way she had when she had first seen her earlier. Alexis pushed the hat up next to Mia, who reached into it and grabbed one of the last few remaining slips of paper. Mia unfolded it and started to read. “Your…” she began before seeing the rest of it and groaning loudly. It was an awful start and only when she saw Alexis give her a poisonous look suggesting to her to finish it immediately did she continue. “Your tongue licks my…” Mia said before Steph flipped open her own piece of paper open quickly and read aloud immediately.
“Anus for one minute,” she finished.

sarahsarah
03-28-2016, 04:10 PM
Chapter 11

For a brief moment the words didn’t register with Mia; trapped in a room totally silent, silent enough to hear a pin drop. Then it was broken by a loud chortle from Alexis and as the thought sunk in the room erupted into noise. The two pieces of paper… Mia stared at her own wishing it to change. She couldn’t believe it.

“No. This isn’t right, this can’t happen,” she said quietly at first before shouting it to make herself heard over the rumpus crowd, “No, this isn’t going to happen. It’s absolutely insane!” she screamed out feeling tears welling up in her eyes. She still had barely processed what the sorority wanted her to do, the pressure just building to tip her over the edge.
“It’s what the slip of paper says,” Alexis explained wickedly, “you knew the rules and what happens if you back out.” Mia did know the rules but this overpowered any fear of being kicked out that she no longer cared; she had to vent her emotions.

“If it were anyone else, I wouldn’t say a word; you all know this is too far though. I can’t do it. Steph is my sister, by blood.” Her shrill voice cut across the room, which had gone quiet after the initial excitement. People were murmuring left right and center and it seemed everyone was starting to realise how this might be beyond the realm of acceptable behaviour. It was no longer a bit of hazing; it was no longer even intense hazing but something else. It was absolute taboo of natural society. She could hear the crowd beginning to agree with her.

“Well,” Steph said, and Mia could instantly hear a menace in her voice; before the next words escaped her lips she already had a feeling what her older sister was going to say. “Those are the rules little sis, the rules of this sorority, a sorority that I am an officer of. I respect and honour those rules and that’s the way things are. You are not able to change the world if you don’t like the way a few things work and it’s time to grow up. I guess you need to go upstairs, pack up your stuff and get back to your dorm,” she said in the most condescending way that was possible.

Mia knew exactly what Steph was doing, knew her sister probably didn’t want to do this any more than she did. However Steph had heard her protest so heatedly that she saw it as a way to finally get her younger sister out of the sorority; using Mia’s natural, justified squeamishness about committing a sexual act with a blood relative against her. Mia knew one more thing though; she knew that Steph was bluffing. She was trying to use it as a way to beat and bully her into submission.

The dread Mia felt when she’d first read the slips of paper was draining out of her, being replaced by anger, a white hot rage. An opportunity for Steph and her to work together, to put an end to an awkward situation and she was throwing it away selfishly. As an officer Mia knew she just had to back up her own objections and they would probably be able to get some special dispensation from the rules; her initial rant already getting sisters on side to help. Instead Steph was using the situation to get what she wanted, and that was what the worst part was for Mia. They could help each other and both be happy for once or Steph could help herself and hurt Mia. She’d chosen the path she wanted to take. The disgust Mia had felt about her sister putting her tongue on one of her most private areas dried up, replaced by the want and pure desire to throw Steph’s strategy straight back in her face, to call her bluff.

“Oh, Steph, I didn’t realise that you would be okay with this. I was only objecting to protect you but if you are ready then I am as well,” Mia responded coldly, feeling the acid dripping off her teeth and flicking from her tongue with every single word that came out of her mouth. She watched as Steph’s face tightened as she tried to keep her composure. Mia took no time in letting her sister come up with a new ploy though; instead, she walked over so that she was mere feet in front of Steph, turned so that her back was to her and dropped down. Mia got onto hands and knees, sticking her ass up in the air facing her sister and waited. Every person in the room started to murmur quietly, completely stunned by the turn of events.

Here they were, two sisters, in front of a sorority absolutely trapped by anger for the other person. Mia couldn’t back out; to do so would admit that she wasn’t as tough as Steph or that she was overwhelmed. It would prove that Steph could do something that Mia couldn’t. It would prove that she was the whining kid that Steph still thought she was, so she waited on hands and knees. Steph had now become equally trapped; she hadn’t taken the out that Mia had presented and now needed to prove she was willing to do anything it took to bring Mia down. She needed to save face in front of the sorority, especially the other officers, and that meant only one thing. Steph dropped down on her knees behind Mia.

As Mia heard her sister’s knees land on the floor behind her, she turned to look at her. Steph was no longer smiling, her expression now tense, nervous, unknowing. Mia thought her expression might be a mirror image. She saw Alexis and Hannah behind Steph, sporting a strange combination image of disgusted and aroused. Every person in the room was silent, motionless, staring at the two girls in front of them, terrified that the girls were going to go through with it, but scared that if they looked away they would miss it.

Mia felt her sister’s palms press up against her ass cheeks, her warm hands causing Mia to shiver and let out a soft moan. It caused Steph to freeze for a minute, not moving, considering. The room was still, caught in a moment of complete turmoil and sexuality. The electricity was growing to new levels but it was under the surface, masked inside of the bodies of everybody present. Finally Steph began to apply a small amount of pressure to her ass cheeks, spreading them apart slightly to expose the tight pink asshole to the cool air.

Mia felt the pressure building as Steph leaned forward, pressing into her hips, using her ass to hold her own body up. Slowly, Steph began to lower her head so that it was between the younger girl’s ass cheeks. Mia’s heart was pounding in her chest as she felt Steph getting closer. Every part of her wanted to spring up and run across the room, run for the hills, away from her sister to any other place. Only her will kept her still in place, holding her on her knees, urging her not to break. Her legs were shaking slightly and her body felt like ice.

It may have been that chill which caused her to moan loudly when she felt Steph’s hot breath against her anus. Steph breathed out deeply and the air pressed against the cold skin giving Mia a warm and strangely intriguing feeling. Steph’s breath felt nice and Mia couldn’t ignore the fact that she was still aroused from the game, even despite the immensely strange turn. In fact, Mia’s libido and emotions may have even been heightened by how intense her anxiety had become, perhaps even the taboo of the situation. Mia knew that she didn’t want to feel her sister’s sensual, hot breath breaking against her anus and swirling to tickly her pussy, but the fact she didn’t want it, or the fact that it was morally wrong to want it, made her start to want it. It was a confusing, conflicting mixture of immensely powerful feelings. Mia had little time to think about it; the force of Steph’s breath indicated her lips were close and it was about to happen.

“Time doesn’t start until you do,” she heard Alexis say and Steph couldn’t stop now unless she wanted to be branded a coward for all to see.

The first thing Mia felt was a warm, tingling sensation which rocketed through her entire body; it tensed her shoulders and made her eyes water. Below the tingling feeling, she felt a wet, soft but rough sensation. She felt Steph, her older sister, drag her tongue up from the bottom of her anus to the top. Her tongue was flat against the opening, soft in a way which suggested she was lapping an ice cream. Wherever Steph’s tongue moved it was followed by a cold air sensation as her saliva became exposed to the air. As the tongue reached the top of the anus, Mia felt it plunge straight back down, to lap gently at her again. Steph’s tongue was thick, wet and left a long trail of spit across the asshole. Mia felt gentle bumps as the tongue flittered across the puckered skin and all she could think was to wonder what it tasted like. She heard her voice elicit a squealing sound despite not wanting it to happen.

Each little motion of the tongue sent reverberations throughout her whole body, almost as if the tongue wasn’t licking just her anus, but her clit and nipples as well. Every motion could be felt in all of those places, her pussy almost gushing now with slick juices. Mia could smell her own scent and arousal, feel it running down her legs. She could feel Steph’s chin against the wet opening and knew that her juices must be running down her chin and neck. If it bothered her though Steph didn’t let it show, allowing her tongue to keep moving in a slow rhythm. The room could hear the slurping sounds as she sucked her spit from the anus and back into her mouth.

Mia couldn’t describe the sensations she was feeling, words almost failing to express the emotions. It was clear that Steph was immensely skilled with her tongue; each motion seemed planned in advance to produce the greatest amount of pleasure. The sheer physical joy of the loving touch may have been the most powerful emotion; Steph knew what buttons to push on the female machine which was her body. As the pleasure rose, with it came a sexual fog as Mia considered the phenomenon. Her time in the sorority had already shown her that there was a level of sexual arousal she reached where she lost all control of rational though, where it was replaced by pure animalistic instincts. She appeared to exist only to receive sexual pleasure, everything else fading to the background. It was this fog she was now slipping deeper and deeper into it.

Below that and now barely recognisable to her mind was the emotional aspect and impact. The complex emotions she felt for Steph were intensely contradictory. Mia was angry, she was hurt and she was scared, but surrounding that was a love for her; both the deep well of sisterly love she hoped would always remain but also the pleasure that Steph was bringing to her body. Finally, surrounding everything else was a thin veil of disgust; this was wrong. She couldn’t possibly be feeling what she was feeling with her own sister.

Her thoughts and fears melded further into the distant background as Steph’s tongue began to work faster, her motions becoming less controlled, her tongue pushing harder and flatter against her younger sister’s anus. She momentarily made her tongue rigid for a brief time and Mia felt the tip press inside of her before pulling out and resuming the gentle but quick laps of her rosebud. Without thinking Mia brought one of her hands off the floor and towards her breast. Slowly she grabbed hold of it, squeezing the nipple as she moaned. Mia pushed her hips back slightly, driving her ass hard into her sister’s face. She was moaning loudly now in unison with her sister’s motions. The rest of the house seemed to be floating away as Mia became in desperate need, entering her own world, of the orgasm which was building. She’d never felt the need so great and felt herself now digging fingers deep into her flesh. She was just about to move her hand away and towards her clit, to give some sort of relief.

“Time!” Hannah shouted. Instantly, Steph pulled her tongue away from Mia’s anus. Mia’s eyes flicked open as the orgasm she’d been reaching subsided slightly. Instead the fear and disgust, suppressed during the act, began to rise to take its place. The room came back into focus and each of the shocked faces of the sorority sisters swung into her vision. Mia looked around seeing that everybody’s faces were flushed with the combination of uncontained lust but backed up by a shame of what had caused it. They had liked what they’d watched but felt strange about liking it. Mia found herself in a very similar boat.

“Very good… uh… Mia. Go back to the group,” Alexis broke the silence after a long pause. Even the president seemed rocked by what she’d just witnessed. Lesbian incest was the thought that shot through Mia’s mind and that was probably enough to shock anyone. As she returned to the group she saw them desperately try to avoid making eye contact with her. However she sensed they weren’t disgusted by her, she felt no hostility; instead it seemed they were ashamed of themselves. They hadn’t stopped it from happening and then had enjoyed it. Mia turned to look at the officers and they did the same.

Not Steph though. At first, Mia couldn’t tell what her sister was thinking, looking at the face glistened with her juices and her sister’s spit. Her cheeks seemed red and her eyes downcast. Her nipples, Mia could see were hard were hard through her shirt. Without comprehending it, Mia noted that she looked beautiful she considered the pleasure her sister had just given to her, but the weird circumstances that had surrounded it. Mia wondered if Steph was feeling the same way that she was.

Finally, Steph seemed to sense that Mia was looking at her and she looked up at her younger sister. Mia almost stumbled backwards in shock. She’d never seen such hate like that in anyone’s eyes before. Steph hated her; Mia could feel it coming off her in waves. Regardless of what anybody else was feeling, Steph was angry, ashamed, embarrassed and confused, and she was blaming Mia. Whatever confused feelings Mia had had moments before had just multiplied a thousand times by two new ones, fear and guilt.

sarahsarah
03-30-2016, 03:27 PM
Chapter 12

Following that the game became fairly lacklustre; everybody recognised the strange emotional and sexual tension that had warped the game causing everyone to become wary. Nobody wanted to be embarrassed or shocked the way Mia and Steph had, despite there being no way they possibly could have been. Mia spent the remainder of the game trying to become invisible, attempting to ignore every glance in her direction. As soon as the game finished and the ritual was over she ran to her room, climbed into bed and buried herself in the covers.

When Becky came in she desperately pretended to be asleep and despite her knowing her roommate was awake, Becky was sweet enough to let her pretend. Mia spend the night darting in and out of an unpleasant sleep, unable to recall the dreams but repeatedly waking up panicked, her chest tight and drowned in anxiety. She tried not to think about what had happened, tried not to consider what was going to happen, what could possibly happen. Even through the feeling of her juices and sister’s saliva drying on her ass, she tried to pretend it was all a dream that hadn’t actually happened; it was a sick thought which would disappear.

Her alarm almost came as a relief the next morning, an escape from the misery of her thoughts and the night before. As she sat up in bed, Becky was waiting for her, sat awake on her own bed. Mia didn’t have a chance to look away, sneak off and hide; the moment Becky saw her rise she addressed her. “Hey, are you okay?” she asked, not in a way which sounded disgusted, not in a way which sounded embarrassed, but she sounded concerned.

Mia looked over at her roommate, sitting up with her blanket wrapped around her waist. Her breasts were out but Mia understood that there was no point in either of them trying to hide anything anymore. “I don’t know,” Mia answered honestly. Both girls felt sheepish and a long pause followed.
“That was the most intense thing that I’ve ever seen,” Becky said causing Mia to twinge in guilt.
“You don’t even know the half of it,” Mia replied.
“It… I…. didn’t think anything like that would happen. I thought someone… anyone was going to stop it or something. I can’t believe anything would get that far out of hand,” Becky said looking blankly out the window. She was contemplating and something her look caused Mia to break.
“Everyone must think I’m a disgusting freak, how could I do that?” Mia said, the idea rolling in her head the whole night and she needed to let it out, bring it into the open.

Becky’s eyes dropped. “Okay… I’m going to tell you something. You sort of put it all out there last night so I’ll do the same for you. I know how I’d feel if it was me, if I’d done that with… my sister. I owe this to you, hopefully it’ll help make you feel… less strange I think. I watched what happened and I admit I’m sort of confused by it but… I liked it. It was sexy and I mean extremely sexy. It made be unbearably horny and I was ashamed that I felt that way. We all knew it was wrong but I want you to know that if you are weird… I am just as weird as you are. I just didn’t have the opportunity to show it to the world.”

Mia felt tears welling in her eyes. She stood up and rushed over to Becky’s bed. Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around her friend and felt her hug returned. As Mia felt their bodies press together she couldn’t describe how important Becky’s words were to her in that moment. In a moment of absolute despair, Becky had seen her pain and thrown a lifeline. Mia knew that the girl didn’t have to say what she had, knew it had been an embarrassing and difficult thing to say, but it was clear that she’d been waiting the entirety of the night to say it, just to gibe Mia some small amount of comfort.

“Thank you Becky,” Mia said, “I can’t…”
“Don’t,” Lori stopped her, pushing Mia back away from her and shaking her head, “Don’t thank me. That’s what sisters are for. It was a wonderful sentiment but it caused Mia to tense up and her stomach to knot nonetheless.
“I don’t think so,” she mumbled. The hug broke apart and Mia slumped down on the bed next to Becky, thinking of Steph.
“What do you mean?” Becky asked. Mia paused before carefully describing the tension, the built of emotions between Steph and herself. She filled Becky in on how Steph didn’t want her in the sorority and how the previous night had been a battle of wills which she had been triumphant in but nobody had really won. She told her about the hateful look Steph had given her when everything was said and done.

“I didn’t realise Mia. I thought you’d both… you know… actually wanted that last night,” she said, clearly more confused than ever.
“I don’t know… I think we king of did,” Mia confessed, grasping to try and explain the situation, “but we really didn’t. It’s like… she can’t stand the idea that I’ve grown up, that I want to occupy the same adult place she does. So she denies that I am an adult and treats me like a child. It causes all these weird side effects I guess. I want so badly for her to accept me in any way and I mean I joined this sorority to…”

Then, for the first time, Mia realised it, realised that Steph had been right all along. She had joined the sorority because of her. She had spent so long denying it to Steph and to herself, but there it was. She’d told herself that she’d wanted to meet friends her age, to be part of something fun, a sisterhood, and all of that had been true. But there was a much deeper motive which had caused it. Since she was a little kid, she’d always wanted to be just like Steph, and it seemed in growing up nothing had changed. In an unguarded moment she had almost just said it, said that she had joined the sorority to follow in Steph’s footsteps, to almost just tag along, like she’d always done. Mia wondered then if Steph truly did have a reason to be upset with her, that she was being a shadow and not her own form. She knew they were far too deep for that either way though now.

“Joined to what?” Becky asked.
“I don’t know,” Mia said, “I just know that I always wanted to be close to Steph. I know that I honestly did enjoy what happened last night, but I feel like the good feeling is coming at too high of a price. Joining into Steph’s life and being part of her adult relationships is pushing us further apart. I feel more distant from her now that ever, even though I wanted to just be closer.” All the thoughts, all the fears Mia had about this sorority crystallised to a point she could explain them. It made her feel weak, powerless and somewhat ill.

Mi felt Becky’s hand on her cheek and looking up at her, saw that Becky was staring at her with an intense concern. “Listen, I don’t know what is going on with you and Steph; I honestly can’t imagine it really. My sister is three years younger than me and I don’t know what I would do if she joins this sorority when she gets in college. I can only say that sisters have pains when they leave childhood and I thing that is happening for both you and Steph. It can feel like she hates you or that at times you even hate her, but I promise you Amelia. I promise that everything will work out.”

Mia was almost shocked at hearing her full name but it made the statement more believable to her, a true assertion that it could be OK. The soft voice which Becky spoke with passionate sincerity was so calming and reassuring. Mia felt like her relationship with Steph was fractured so far it was beyond repair, but she knew she wanted to believe Becky, and that Becky believed what she was saying herself. Mia took comfort from it and felt a deep gratitude.

Mia was overcome by a tidal wave of emotions and what she did next, she didn’t decide, but she just did it. Mia leaned forward; eyes closed and felt her lips press into Becky’s soft mouth. For a second Becky completely froze, absolutely taken by surprise at Mia’s actions. Mia couldn’t think of a better way to show her how important she was becoming to her or how much she appreciated the show of love. After the initial shock, Becky kissed back. Mia felt her roommate’s lips come alive, and her body relax into her own. Their lips pressed together in a pure kiss for a period of beauty. Mia felt the love and acceptance she desperately wanted and only hoped that Becky felt the same. After a long while they finally broke the kiss.

“I don’t know how to say this Mia, because I don’t want to make some kind of romantic declaration for the future…” Becky said softly as their eyes opened and Mia knew exactly what she wanted to say.
“No, I know,” she cut in. She knew exactly, she thought Becky was sweet, smart and fun; she found her to be beautiful, effortlessly sexy and hopelessly alluring. What she felt for her at the core was a friendship that she had never experienced before. It wasn’t romantic, but deep and pure, “I love you too. You are my newest sister.”
“That’s exactly it,” Becky replied, “I love you.” The two girls hugged again albeit briefly.
“Oh shit,” Mia said, looking over Becky’s shoulder, we’re going to be late to class.” Both girls immediately got up and rushed to the shower.

Mia arrived back at the house around the time the nightly meeting was set to start. She had stayed out the entire day, even after her classes were finished. For just a while, she wanted to pretend she was a normal college student, with worries about her course and not her inner sexuality. She’d walked through the quad; watching people play Frisbee, chill out with drinks, relaxing. She went to the student union and got snacks; she went to the library and did homework. The entire time she spent in the exact moment, ignoring the deeply conflicting situation at the house.

Of course, as she stepped inside and removed her clothes, everything flooded back to her. She was in a strange lesbian sorority and had been coerced and led into having a destructive semi-sexual relationship with her own sister. So much for being a normal college student she though.

Once again all of the girls were shepherded into the dining room from the living room and once again the freshmen stood in the middle while the older girls formed the ring on the outside. Once all were inside Alexis called for everyone to hush again. “Good evening pledges,” she said calmly, “I do hope you all had fun last night.” She looked around the room and lingered her gaze on Mia. It was clear that many of the girls were still unsure how to react to what had happened that night. “We hope that you have learned to better understand your sisters and how to properly connect to another person.” Alexis began her usual pace around the group of pledges trying to wash over how confusing the connection between Steph and Mia had been. “We hope you have learned the importance of somebody else in your life.

“Tonight, ladies, is a new lesson. You have learnt about self love, you have learned about connection. Tonight we will learn about the importance of providing help and love to others and not just yourself. It is vital in this sorority to know and understand yourself, but it is of equally important to understand how to satisfy another. Providing for another is what makes us good people, it removes our selfishness and today you will appreciate this importance.” Alexis as perfected so well finished her speech as she stopped back at the front of the room. “Becky, please step forward.”

Once again Becky approached the front of the room. It felt familiar now to Mia, a routine that seemed almost normal, but it didn’t make it any less unnerving. Alexis was holding a bowl with only two slips of paper in it and Becky was asked to choose one.
“The paper says ‘sophomore,’” Becky said aloud, less nervously than in the past. The sophomores cheered and the seniors groaned in disappointment. Mia was extremely happy; she had figured they were going to be paired up with an older sister again and had been completely terrified that she might have to spend the entire evening fighting with Steph. Sophomore was definitely better; it meant an evening with…

“Hi,” Monica said, tapping her on the shoulder. Mia spun around to find the girl smiling at her coyly and looking even more beautiful that she had the day before when she had been sucking on her nipple. She was wearing a short pink skirt and white t-shirt. A lavender bra was just visible through the shirt.
“Hi Monica,” she said.
“Good to get to know you little sis,” she said warmly before looking over her body. It didn’t feel any less strange than last time to Mia despite it having happened before. It definitely still felt weird to be assigned as some sort of toy to an older girl.
“Yeah, I’ve been looking forward to it,” Mia said, trying to talk as little as possible. She had been too embarrassed to talk to any of the sisters that day other than Becky and wondered what Monica was thinking of her. Almost as if reading her mind she addressed the issue.

“How are you feeling today? That was a wild time last night,” she asked.
“I’m okay I guess, yeah, it was really weird,” Mia said, not really sure what else to say.
“Oh, that was way more than weird babe. That was the craziest fucking thing I’ve ever seen and, after a year at this place, I’ve seen some crazy fucking things,” she said.
Mia blushed. “Oh,” she said, feeling slightly embarrassed. She felt Monica’s hand on her chin and she lifted it up so that Mia was looking into her eyes.
“Don’t get all glum and shy doll. That was a compliment,” she said before laughing, “And don’t feel embarrassed. Everyone’s doing shit they didn’t expect to be doing and at least you got your salad tossed, you got rimmed by someone who seriously knows what the hell she is doing.” Mia was totally thrown; Monica’s easy tone really hadn’t prepared her for that bombshell. Had Steph licked Monica’s anus as well? Was it part of hazing? Did they do it other times? Was it something people actually just did?

Mia had little time to think on it. Instead, Monica grabbed her hand and started to lead her towards the living room. There were several senior and junior girls there left without anything to do for the night so had piled in to watch television. Mia felt like her arm was being pulled from its socket as Monica dragger her in front of a couch in the middle of the room.

“What is it we are supposed to do today? Cal took me to her room the other day, do you want to go to yours?” she asked. Mia felt a bit uncomfortable. All the other pledges were gone making her the only one naked and everybody was staring at them, standing in front of the television in the front of the room. Monica leaned in and whispered to her.
“Get ready doll. I don’t do anything slowly, it’s about to get weird again,” she said in a sultry manner and then raised her eyebrows. Mia felt an ice grip inside of her stomach. She had no idea what that was supposed to mean, but she didn’t like the sound of it.
“Monica…” she started but the girl had already moved away from her.

“Ladies and… the vast majority of you who are far too dirty and perverted to be called ladies,” Monica called out across the room. Some of the girls started to laugh. “I know you are all very disappointed tonight. The junior girls are upset because you’ve already shot your wad with the little sisters. Senior girls are panting with anticipation because you know you have to wait. Now I know what you were planning to do with your disappointment. You thought you would watch some television, bitch about school and go to bed all horny. Well, have no fear, Monica Ambrose is here, and she is here to help.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Leanne, a junior girl, called out. Even as she said it, more girls were gathering around to hear what Monica had to say. She seemed to have a magnetism about her that was drawing people in, making them intrigued.
“I am glad you have asked, my dear,” Monica continued dramatically, “standing before you is a fine specimen of naked, female freshmen.” She gestured to Mia causing her to blush. All eyes turned towards her, all looking happy and harmless but making her feel uncomfortable. “She has a glorious set of tits, a splendid ass, a cute face, and, as we all know, a bold sexual appetite.” More giggling followed; it seemed nobody had forgotten the night before, but nobody showed revulsion, no disgust. She saw interest combined with a sort of respect.
“What about her?” another girl called out.

“An impatient group,” Monica replied dramatically offended, “You know, I was only trying to do you all a favour. If you want to get snippy…”
“We’re sorry, we’re sorry,” another girl chirped, “just want to know what you are doing.” Monica nodded sagaciously as though she understood their predicament.
“I accept your apology Naomi, and, without further ado I will explain the alternative entertainment I have devised for you this evening,” she paused now, letting everyone wait, building anticipation. “I want you all to be very clear, this is simply alternative entertainment. If you wish to continue watching television, I won’t stop you.”

“Oh my god Monica, spill it!” someone yelled. Monica smiled then, without speaking again, she reached down at her skirt and gave it a quick tug. It was held up with an elastic waistband and as she pulled it over her hips, the skirt slid down her legs and pooled on the floor. Mia was shocked to see the girl wasn’t wearing any panties under the very small skirt. She was now wearing just her tight white t-shirt, which didn’t cover her stomach and a bra that looked like it might pop through. Her legs were long and beautiful; her pussy was a dark red slash between her legs with small pussy lips, a tiny little clit and a very small patch of black pubic hair shaved into a landing strip. Some of the girls whistled and made a big deal, but it was clear that Mia was the only one completely shocked.

“Well my friends, here is your alternative entertainment. I am going to sit on this couch with my legs wide open. My little pledge friend is going to get on her hands and knees in front of me and crawl between my knees. Then she is going to eat my tight little pussy,” Monica said. Mia’s mouth immediately went dry, but the other girls cheered heartily. Mia knew from the reaction that nobody was going to stick with the television.

sarahsarah
04-05-2016, 05:16 PM
Chapter 13

Monica turned and flopped backwards onto the couch casually; as promised, she spread her legs wide for the room. The other girls quickly moved around so all could get a better look. Mia now realised she was expected to be performing for about quarter of the sorority. Her knees became weak and she struggled for oxygen, feeling she might pass out at any second. Mia really didn’t want to do this but she was already in so deep at this point, it made absolutely no sense for her to quit now. Monica could sense her unease; she licked her lips and tilted her cute chin back.

“Mia darling, stop worrying. It isn’t going to bite you. You can ask a fair few of the other girls that are standing around you for confirmation of that. I’m almost certain that they will all tell you the same thing, that the meal you are about to enjoy is delicious,” Adrianna taunted. She moved her hands away from her knees and began to slide them up her inner thighs, across her pussy lips and up her body to her breasts. She grazed past them before folding her arms behind her head, leaning back comfortably. Mia’s eyes moved down towards the girl’s pussy; it glistened slightly showing her arousal. Mia wasn’t sure if it was the thrill of being naked in front of everyone, the thrill of bossing her around, or both. Mia couldn’t deny that Monica’s body was beautiful and that it is turning her on significantly. She had already come to terms that she might be attracted to the female form, but this was more than that.

As she lowered herself to her hands and knees, Mia was still unsure whether she would be able to motivate her body into crawling forwards, but she knew she didn’t want to anger Monica. She felt the other girls’ eyes lingering on her large breasts, now hanging like pendulums below her body as well as her round ass now pointing towards the air.

She was only about four feet away from Monica’s pussy when she was on all fours and two things instantly changed the entire situation. The first was that as she got low and close to Monica’s body, she could smell the girl’s arousal; the savoury aroma absorbed her face to the point she could almost already taste the salty, clean juices of her body. The instant that Monica’s natural aroma entered her nostrils, Mia felt her own pussy begin to get wet; she felt her nipples harden and the sexual fog begin to descend again. She still felt nervous, but the dread disappeared into nervous excitement. She still hadn’t been able to cum since the night before and was hornier than ever and it took little to get her back in the mood.

The second thing was what she saw in the corner of her eye. Steph had finally left the dining room and made her way back into the living area; having seen the crowd forming she had walked over to see what was going on. The second she saw Mia, her face fell. She crossed her arms in front of her breasts but didn’t walk away; she just watched. Mia wasn’t sure whether Steph was trying to psych her out, get into her head, or whether like the rest of the girls, couldn’t deny that she was intrigued. Regardless of the reason, Mia knew that she was there and wasn’t quite able to put her out of her mind.

However, Monica’s arousal was enough to keep Mia’s anxiety about her sister at a low level. Mia began to crawl forward towards the wet pussy, each movement increasing the intensity of the scent. This in turn kept increasing Mia’s own arousal, thickening the sexual fog that clouded her rational thought. She moved closer, putting all the other girls to the back of her mind, not forgetting about them, still aware of their presence but losing all nerves, embarrassment and care about them being there. Mia started to feel comfortable, relaxed even, and actually began to like that they were watching on. Her motions became slicker, moving in a sexual manner as her body felt alive.

She eventually passed between Monica’s knees and stopped moving, her head directly between the girl’s legs and face just inches from the glistening snatch. Monica’s legs were spread incredibly wide and it had pulled the lips slightly apart. The labia were red and looked soft and sweet causing Mia’s mouth to water at the prospect. The only pussy she had ever tasted was her own when she had licked the dildo she had pulled from her arse, but Mia knew she wanted to taste the one that was now right in front of her.

For a moment, that thought, the thought that she wanted to taste this girl’s pussy, shocked her and threw her off the game. The fog faded slightly and lightened in intensity, what was she doing? She had just started to come to terms with her attraction to women, but now, here she was, on hands and knees, excited to be eating a pussy. She had never done anything like this before; she didn’t even know where to begin. Why was her body acting in this way, why was she reacting to this situation? Mia didn’t know the answers anymore. Mia looked out the corner of eye, over Monica’s thigh, looking for Steph, hoping to maybe gain some bearing of her identity. She found her face looking back, still, stonily, with a hostile look infused with both sceptical and lustful undertones, providing no help to Mia.

She felt a gentle pressure on her cheek, Monica’s hand. With her fingers she carefully turned Mia’s head so that she was facing Monica’s body again. Mia tilted her eyes up to see the attractive face looking down at her. She was smiling and her eyes seemed caring. “Don’t worry about Steph,” she whispered just to Mia, before increasing her volume so everyone else could hear. “Come on doll, everyone wants to watch you eat,” she said eliciting a cheer from the crowd. Mia remembered that all eyes were on her and the job that she had to do. She knew there was no real way to get out of it now, that she was in far too deep; whatever the sorority wanted from her, she was completely stuck in the knowledge she had to give it to them. If she happened to enjoy it as well, that was a bonus and so much the better.

Mia took a deep breath through her nose, once again allowing the fragrance of Monica’s delicious scent to sweep over her, bringing the fog curtain back over her mind to the point that all she wanted to do was provide Monica with pleasure. She wanted to do what she had to do for the sorority; she wanted to taste her sorority sister’s pussy. Mia leaned forward to the point where she was so close she could feel her hot breath rebounding from the beautiful skin back into her face. Her open eyes saw up close the juicy red pussy, the small clitoris hard and clearly visible. The folds of her pussy appeared swollen, like they needed some relief and down, lurking at the bottom of the slit was a single drip of clear liquid.

Mia knew nothing about eating pussy; never had she had her pussy eaten and certainly never had she done it to someone else. She knew that she wanted that little drip of essence inside her mouth though and as she closed her eyes, sticking out her tongue, she leaned forward the last few inches. Mia felt the hot wetness against her tongue and immediately felt Monica’s body tremble as her tongue pressed into the flesh.

The drip landed squarely on Mia’s tongue and she couldn’t help but think how exquisite the taste was. The taste resembled identically the scents that the body was giving off but only incredibly more concentrated. It was a salty, sweet and sensuous flavour that coated her entire tongue with just one taste. It was a drug to her body, the taste and experience sending ripples through her body. Mia’s pussy contracted and her nipples hardened into bullets.
“Oh doll, that’s so nice,” Monica moaned as Mia smiled to herself. Mia didn’t know what she was doing, but knew it must’ve felt good.

Mia knew that the clit would be the most sensitive part of her vagina so decided to send her tongue on a path to that destination. She made her tongue somewhat rigid before slowly and steadily dragging her tongue through the hot slit. The juices pooled on her tongue dripping down into her mouth, providing Mia with the drug that was sending her own body wild in sensations. Her tongue slipped ever so slightly into the wet pussy allowing Mia to feel the tightness of the girl’s body, even feeling her heartbeat through the tissue. Monica moaned loudly as she rested her hand gently on the top of Mia’s head.

Mia’s tongue reached the top of the wet slit with a small mouthful of the girl’s juices. She swirled her tongue on the roof of her mouth, allowing the flavours to soak into her senses before swallowing down and focusing her energy on the clitoris. The hard little nub of tissue was trembling in anticipation. Mia made her tongue soft and limp before carefully lapping at it.
“Holy shit!” Monica screamed, her body instantly going rigid. Mia momentarily stopped for a second, afraid that she was doing something wrong, before Monica’s hand pushed gently on her head, guiding her back into her pussy, telling her to keep going. Mia knew she must have hit the right spot.

She got back to business, focusing all her attention on Monica’s clit, hoping she knew what would feel good, considering what she would want to feel herself. Mia kept her tongue soft, licking at the other girl’s sensitive clit, swirling her tongue around the top of it, trying to keep a steady rhythm, trying to build the tension inside of Monica. It seemed to be working with little sighs of contentment appearing with each flick of the tongue. Mia would occasionally let her tongue harden slightly extracting a low groan. Monica’s body was trembling more with each movement and Mia could feel her legs shaking either side of her head. Both hands were now on her head holding her tongue in place, enjoying every motion.

Mia’s thoughts all escaped her as she was pleasuring Monica, every thought except for the desire to make the girl feel good. She wanted to feel conflicted, uncomfortable, something, just to make her feel less like what she considered a slut to the situation. She couldn’t though, completely invested in giving herself to Monica. Maybe not entirely, there was one thing still on her mind. She thought about the girls around her, watching the entire thing play out. She wasn’t self conscious or embarrassed in the slightest; she found it heightening her arousal. It made all her actions feel somehow sexier and more interesting. It felt good to have people thing she was sexy and want to see her.

In fact, it felt so good that Mia began to feel an intense need for contact of her own; no longer enough to just have her tongue slithering between Monica’s slit, to kiss her lips with her own. Mia needed a touch, so, as he wrapped her lips over Monica’s clitoris, sucking it gently and rolling her tongue over it, she lifted her right hand off the ground and grabbed her own breast. Not hard, just a gentle squeeze of the flesh, to feel the nipples against her palm. Each lick with her tongue now corresponded directly with a squeeze of her breast, with special focus on her nipples.

For a long while the two girls remained in that position, Mia’s tongue on Monica’s clitoris and her hand grasping her own breast. Mia found herself moaning into the girl’s pussy and the vibrations only seemed to increase the pleasure. The girls, including Steph, leaned in closer, all silent and enjoying the view. The sexual tension began to build further, Mia’s face now slick with Monica’s juices and her own saliva. Her whole body felt hot and taut.

“Oh fuck, I need more,” Monica moaned loudly. In a quick motion she took her hands and slipped one under each knee and pulled herself back, rocking slightly on the couch. Monica pulled her legs as wide as she could, her pussy glistening with spit and her own juices. Now, as well as the dripping pussy, also exposed was her tight asshole. It was wet from the juices of her pussy and Mia’s face was inches from it. “Come on baby, eat my asshole,” she said. Mia gulped. This was entirely different, not something that was normally done. Mia wanted desperately though, to put her tongue on her rosebud. She didn’t know why, but it felt like an imperative. She knew she shouldn’t want it however and it froze Mia in place. Monica smiled down at her.

“Come on doll, you know how to do it. Your sister showed you last night. If you are half as good as she is then you’ll do fine. Hurry, I need it quick,” Monica said. Her words rifled through Mia’s brain at pace. Last night, Steph, it was all confusing. Mia looked around the room and saw everyone waiting, wanting to watch her eat Monica’s ass. Mia decided to do what felt right in the moment.

Mia lifted her free hand off the ground so she was just on her knees, bent slightly. The first thing she felt was her nose sinking into Monica’s soft pussy. It felt incredibly wet and warm to her. Mia took the free hand and stuck two fingers into her mouth, getting them wet with saliva and Monica’s juices. She brought the fingers up above the bridge of her nose and set them against Monica’s pulsing clit, swirling them around on the nub. Monica’s body became instantly still as she sucked in air quickly and deeply, her legs shaking.

There was now only one thing left to do. Once again, Mia slowly drew out her tongue and just as before, when her tongue was an inch from her mouth she felt it press against hot wet flesh. This time it felt different, still incredibly soft but also extremely firm. It felt taut and as Mia’s tongue splayed out over the flesh she felt it running along the tight ridges of her anus. It tasted salty and earthy, mostly like her skin but it also felt devilishly naughty to have her tongue slicking against it. Mia squeezed her breast tightly as she started to lap at her anus, bathing it in saliva.

Mia moved her tongue across the bud in unison with her fingers sliding over Monica’s clitoris. All the while, she sucked up the juices as they poured from the pussy and down the crack of her ass. The more she licked, the better she liked it. She loved the way her flesh felt against her tongue and she adored the way that Monica reacted, how she was squirming over the couch. Mia could tell it was taking the entire girl’s concentration to keep from releasing her knees and falling over. The noises became more frequent. High chirping sounds followed by deep moans, eyes closed as Monica bit her lower lip fiercely, completely consumed by each movement, and she looked incredibly.

Her beauty along with the sights, smells, tastes and sensations Mia was experiencing was having an intense effect on her own body. The sexual fog was now a dense cloud over her mind and all she could thing was the previous night she had been kissed, sucked on a nipple, had her asshole eaten and hadn’t had an orgasm. Now she was eating a girl’s pussy and asshole and still hadn’t cum. She could feel her pulse pounding throughout her body. She needed some relief. Mia sealed her lips around Monica’s anus, sucking on it gently, at the same time darting her tongue slightly to probe at the dark bud. The fingers on her left hand continued to work Monica’s clitoris but her right hand dropped her own breast. She slinked her hand down over her stomach between her legs.

She needed to masturbate, like she’d never needed to before. She didn’t care that people were watching. She didn’t care that Steph was watching; she needed some release from the tension, both sexual and emotional. Slowly, her fingers grazed the pussy lips causing Mia to shake all over and groan. The groan rattled her tongue around on the outside of Monica’s anus and she moaned in reply. Mia’s fingers continued to explore and she couldn’t believe how wet she was. Mia’s pussy essentially sucked her fingers inside. She massaged the tight, wet insides with her fingers while her thumb found her own clitoris and began to circle around it firmly.

Both girls were now completely consumed by Mia’s actions. Her fingers pressed and twisted inside her own pussy, her nipples so sensitive they were teased by the air. Her left index finger was planted on Monica’s clit and her lips plastered to her anus. Mia kept her tongue rigid, poking at the bud, moving all appendages and tongue at the same speed and rate. She could feel the intensity growing. She’d been so close the previous night it took no time to get warmed up. Pushing her fingers harder into her pussy she added more pressure to her clit. The on looking eyes only built the tension, her mind tapped into all the great tension she was feeling, even the anxieties. She thought off the weird changes that were happening; she thought about Steph and their future. Her body pushed past the thoughts on complete autopilot.

Finally the tension became so much, to a point where she could collapse beneath it, that it broke. All thoughts, fears, confusions and concerns disappeared and with the smell of Monica’s pussy in her nose, the pleasure erupted over her. A pulsing, electrical ecstasy that made everything else feel of no importance fired to every part. Every nerve in her body emanated pure, overwhelming pleasure. Mia heard herself groaning and her body go limp and then tense. It was the most intense orgasm of her life.

In the surge and release of her orgasm, she had made her tongue completely hard and shoved it in one darting motion into Monica’s asshole. As her orgasm faded she realised that her tongue was buried in the other girl’s anus. It was wet, smooth and tight inside her. The taste was incredible to Mia and her probing tongue had put Monica over the edge as well. As Mia’s eyes opened following her orgasm she saw that Monica’s eyes were closed and mouth open. The only noise was a low croak in the throat, her muscles tense and legs opening and closing against Mia’s head. Eventually, her hand shot down and moved Mia’s fingers away from her sensitive clit and Mia slowly slid her tongue from her ass.

Without thinking Mia quickly jumped into a standing position. Monica had let go of her knees and was now sitting on the couch. Mia leaned forward, gently grabbing either side of the head. Monica looked slightly dazed, still in the midst of her orgasm fading. Mia leaned in quickly; pushing her lips against Monica’s and slid her tongue through her lips against her teeth. Instinctively, her mouth opened and Mia plunged the tongue deep, the same tongue that had just been planted in her asshole. Mia pressed against her wet tongue and felt Monica kiss back, suddenly realising what was happening. She wrapped her legs around Mia’s waist pulling her between her legs. Mia’s pussy pressed against Monica’s and her they kissed passionately and messily. Monica licked the fluids from Mia’s face as Mia felt exhausted, the last of her energy disappearing in the kiss. The faces parted and the two girls lay on top of each other on the couch panting.

Mia found that she was leaning up against Monica, their faces just inches apart and both smiling widely. The other girls murmured with excitement and interest. Mia had almost forgotten they were even there.
“That was intense doll,” Monica said coyly, “you sure know how to eat ass.”
“I’ve never done it before,” Mia whispered. With the act complete, she found the sexual fog had lifted. Almost two full days of the most overwhelming sexual tension had been released with a mind blowing orgasm. Now it was done, she was left with her insecurities and worried. Suddenly she felt naked for the first time in a while. What had she just done?

sarahsarah
04-10-2016, 03:48 PM
Chapter 14

“Well ladies,” Monica addressed the crowd loudly. She sat up, rolled off Mia so the two girls were sat next to each other as Mia tried to catch her breath. “How about a hand for my little sister Mia; didn’t she do an amazing job?” A large amount of whooping and cheering greeted the question and Mia tried to smile for the crowd. She could hardly believe how much she had lost control and even now, with the fog totally lifted, she still felt flattered by Monica’s response, how much she enjoyed the actions, and how much the crowd enjoyed watching it.

“That was really hot Mon,” Erin said from the crowd causing Mia’s cheeks to go a darker shade of red.
“You don’t even know the half of it babe,” Monica replied. Everyone seemed to huddle up to talk about what they had just watched, but nobody seemed particularly shocked, as if the was the kind of thing they had all seen in the past. However everybody seemed to be very complimentary. One thing jumped out to Mia though, one comment which pierced through the air and it came from two girls whispering nearby, but just loud enough to hear.
“Only other girl I’ve ever seen take to eating ass like that was Steph,” the first girl whispered.
“Must be a family trait,” the other responded as they smiled to one another.

There seemed to be no snide remark or disapproval with the comment, more so they seemed excited about it. All the information was so strange to Mia. The sorority was so much weirder than she would have ever guessed, and so was Steph. Mia turned to look for her older sister and saw her walking from the room. Although Steph didn’t turn to see her, Mia could tell that her face was flushed and even caught the outline of her nipple poking against the fabric of her top. It meant Steph had stayed to watch the whole thing, and Mia couldn’t hazard a guess what the girl would have thought.

“Well the show is over,” Monica dramatically interrupted the murmuring. She stood up and began to put on her skirt. “I want to thank you all for taking the time out of your busy schedules to observe a new sister in training. I do suggest that you sample the product Mia was offering when you get the chance; she is very good.” Mia felt slightly panicked by the thought, but also enticed; each of the girls in the room was undoubtedly beautiful.
“Well, there is still more fun to be had in pledge week,” Mia heard one girl say causing everyone to laugh ominously.
“That may be true Sasha, but not for tonight,” Monica said, noticing Mica looked a bit nervous. “Tonight, little sister Mia is done with her duties and, as a reward for a job well done; I am going to take her out to dinner.” Her words struck Mia with inspiration.
“But,” she interjected loudly enough for everyone to hear, “I already ate,” Mia finished while licking her lips seductively. Each of the girls heard it, paused momentarily, and then broke into laughter. They were clearly impressed that Mia was starting to figure out how to fit in.
“Aren’t you cute when you’re not terrified?” Monica said, “More like your big sister than I thought. Okay smartass, let’s just get dessert,” she concluded and waited for Mia to get dressed.

The girls arrived back several hours later. After Mia had got dressed, they had gone around the corner to a small ice cream place. Monica, who was now very relaxed and happy following her orgasm, graciously bought Mia some ice cream. The two girls sat and talked, mainly about things completely unrelated to the sorority and after a few minutes Mia realised something. Monica was in the process of teaching her something. Just like form Cal, Mia was learning little bits about the secrets of the sorority. Monica was giving her a new lesson and it was twofold. First, she’d taught her that the girls in the house were even more sexually adventurous than Mia had ever realised, to the point where almost anything goes.

But seemingly more importantly, she learned that as soon as they left the house, the secrets stayed there. They did not discuss sexuality outside of the sorority house and they did not make sapphic gestures in public. Any time that the conversation that Mia started had anything even remotely related to something happening at the house, Monica would skilfully, subtly and without malice change the subject.

So the two girls talked for a long time and Mia got to know Monica. She learned about her family, her childhood. She found out about her friends and classes, her plans for the future but learned absolutely nothing about whether she considered herself a lesbian, why she liked having a tongue in her ass so much and what else she did. Those things remained the other side of the front door. So after a couple of ice cream cones, a short walk around campus and a good conversation, they returned to the house. Monica said she needed to finish some work, gave Mia a quick peck on the cheek and left. Without thinking, Mia quickly removed her clothes; it felt right now.

Her clothes weren’t very dirty, so she took them back to her room and put them away and as she did so, Becky returned from her evening with her sophomore sister. Her hair was a bit askew and she seemed dazed indicating to Mia that something interesting had happened. “So Becky, what have you been up to?” Mia coyly asked. Becky looked at her innocently at first before a lewd grin appeared across her face.
“Nothing much. How about you? Seems like whatever was bothering you earlier has passed,” she said. Both girls knew something was up and Mia realised that Becky was right. She still felt extremely nervous about Steph and what the sorority was doing to their relationship but the time with Monica had somehow calmed her.

“I feel a bit better, but I don’t believe for a second that ‘nothing much’ happened. Tell me what you did with your sophomore,” Mia purred.
“No way, you tell me,” she replied stubbornly.
“I went first last time,” Mia said, playing her trump card. Becky looked like she was about to put up more of a fight, but then just made a fake annoyed face and stuck her tongue out playfully.
“Fine, I’ll go first this time, but just because you did last time, and also because everyone is already buzzing about what you and Monica did in the living room,” she said with a smirk.

“What?!” Mia asked.
“Mia… you performed oral on a pussy and asshole in the living room… in front of a dozen people. Did you think that would stay secret?” she asked. Becky seemed so much more comfortable now and Mia realised they were changing; the sorority becoming a part of who they were.
“What did people say?”
“Didn’t you want me to tell my story first?” Becky smugly replied.
“Oh… come on… since you know anyway, just tell me what they are saying,” Mia begged. She wondered what people were saying, whether it was good or bad, or whether her sister had said something.
“Just that Monica put on a little stage production and you did a really good job. Everyone was saying that it was really hot. What was it like?” she asked. The two girls sat down on beds opposite one another.

“Well… it was strange… but in a good way. Like I shouldn’t have liked it but I actually loved it,” Mia said with Becky nodding like she knew exactly what Mia was saying.
“I know what you mean babe,” she said.
“How?”
“Fine… I will tell you my story, but I am not done with yours,” she said.
“Whatever,” Mia replied.

“Okay, so you know my sophomore sister is Louise. Do you know who that is?” she asked and Mia shook her head. “She’s about my height, brunette, big brown eyed and sort of... long nose?” Mia shook her head again, unable to picture the girl causing Becky to look a bit annoyed. “Ugh... she is the girl with the enormous tits, like biggest in the sorority. She tells anyone who listens that her dad bought her big, fake boobs. She’s a 34E.” Mia instantly placed the girl.
“Yeah, I know the girl, but how do you know her bra size? She just says that her dad bought her giant tits. I’ve never heard her say the size.”
“Because I took her bra off,” Becky said coyly raising her eyebrows. Mia giggled.
“Okay, spill the story.”

“Right,” she began. “As soon as I picked the slip of paper she grabbed my hand and… I mean… I had no time. She had a definite plan of action and a very small window of time to complete it. She dragged me through the living room and up the stairs. At first I assumed we were going to her room but we didn’t stop on our floor and not on the junior floor either. We were almost running so I couldn’t say anything.

“Finally we made it to the top floor and she pulled me down the hallway and into the bathroom locking the main door behind us. I had absolutely no idea what she wanted me to do but then we walked towards the shower stalls. Except in the senior bathroom, one of the stalls is bigger and inside it is a big, claw-foot tub. So Louise tells me to draw a warm bath. So I went over and start the water. She says that she hadn’t had a bath that day and really wanted one and that I would be helping her. I had no idea what that meant.

“So as the tub was filling up she asked me t help her to get undressed, and by help she meant undress her. So I slipped her shirt up over her head and then slipped off her shorts. She was wearing this… like lacy black bra and matching panties. So I was standing behind her and unhooked and I reached up and unhooked her bra, the thing basically bouncing off her tits. They were absolutely massive and I don’t know who did it, but the surgeon was good, amazingly good. I walked around in front of her to get a proper look.

“Seeing her, it was like understanding how amazing plastic surgery had gotten. I remember when I was a kid, my mum took me to a pool and we saw a lady with fake breasts. I knew there was something wrong because they were like beach balls sitting on top of her chest and didn’t move naturally. Her nipples were cock-eyed and my mum said it was because they were fake. But with Louise… oh my god, they were big, round things like you’d expect, but they built naturally out and moved with her. There were no scars; the shape was natural, like a tear drop. Her nipples looked like pink kisses on the big mounds. If she didn’t say they were fake I’d have just thought they were huge and perfect.

“Anyway, I ogled her tits for a few seconds before she tapped her foot looking annoyed. So I got on my knees and slowly slid down the panties to the point where I was looking right at her pussy. She was shaved totally bare and I was kind of embarrassed to be there; she smelled like she was aroused. So as soon as I had removed everything she told me to check the water. I went over and felt it. It was warm but not very deep so I stood by it and waited for it to fill up, since she wanted to take a bath. I sort of looked at her while I did, out the corner of my eye. I keep finding the more I stay here, the more I like looking at female bodies and she… was like a porn star. I just couldn’t help but look.

“Eventually the tub was pretty full and I turned off the water. Louise walked over to the tub. It was really deep tub; stood next to it, it came above my belly button. So Louise reached over in the corner and grabbed a high stool and set it next to the tub. She extended her hand up and at first I wasn’t sure what she wanted, then I realised she was asking for help. I stuck my arm out and she hoisted herself over the side of the tub. She gestured to the stool, pointing at it.

“As she started to slip down so she was sitting in the water, I sat down on the stool. She sat down so that only her head was out of the water, her hair half under. Even her breasts were under. She sort of sighed and smiled at me and for the first time it felt like we weren’t rushing. She looked relaxed and calm before she reached next to the tub and found a bar of soap sitting in the dish. She gave it over to me and then I just sort of held it before she asked me to clean her off. I kind of figured something like this was going to happen so wasn’t surprised, but still a bit nervous and weirded out. We talked about it before really; it felt like no choice, and besides, I kind of wanted to feel her.

“So I dipped the soap down into the water. And she started to talk to me about stuff. I mean it was nothing particularly important or related to anything. She just asked me about my day and school and stuff, small talk. And I talked back, just like everything was totally normal.

"But under the surface of the water, trust me, things were not normal. I didn't want to start with her boobs. Okay, I did, but I thought it would be weird if I did. So where I was sitting, I was sort of right by her waist. I couldn't reach her feet, so I started at the other side. I put the soap down against her shoulder. So all the while we are talking about Intro to Psychology, I am moving the soap over her shoulders, down her arm, into her armpit, across her biceps and forearms, and hands. Then I moved over and rubbed the soap against her stomach. Her skin was incredibly soft and it felt nice to touch and being underwater made every touch seem...I don't know, smoother. Everywhere my hand moved I felt like her skin reacted. The more I played with her skin, the more I cleaned her, the more I was enjoying it.

“I honestly couldn’t help myself; I rubbed against her bellybutton and I got a look at her breasts, under warm water and sort of moving a bit as I sloshed the water around her. Her skin turned a sort of pink colour from the warm water and her nipples looked really hard. She caught me looking but just said to make sure to get her breasts, which her dad paid a lot for them so she tried to take care of them.

“My mouth went dry and I even felt a bit dizzy; it was so strange. I moved my hand from her belly button, across her flat time my and then up against the swell of her breast. The soap pressed into her breast and it felt lovely. I moved the soap up higher on her breast, sliding my hands against her skin. It felt hot and tight, but really natural. Her breasts didn’t feel like I imagined they would and I pressed in harder liking the way that it sunk into her. I’d never seen boobs like them before, they were sort of amazing.

"We were still talking about other stuff, but it was clear we weren't really focusing on it anymore. There were longer pauses and less complicated sentences. I was almost totally focused on Louise's breasts. I especially like the way it felt when I drug the bar of soap across one of her hardened nipples. I like the way it gave a little bit of resistance and I like the way it made her squirm in the water.

“While I was doing that, my hands sort of lost their grip and dropped the soap. It landed on her breast, slopped down the side and went underneath her body into the tub. She pretended like nothing had happened and I didn’t want to stop playing with her, so I continued to rub my hands on her breasts. There was no soap anymore so I moved smoothly over the skin, tickling her nipple and pinching it slightly. She moaned a bit whenever I did that.

"I decided that bathing wasn't really what we were doing anymore. I felt so...let's be honest...horny. I just wanted to touch her for the sake of touching her. So I slipped my other hand over into the water. Now I had two hands that were exploring Natalie's breasts and other parts of her body. My arms were in up to the elbows. For a long time we were just quiet, while I played with Louise’s breasts and she lay with her eyes closed.

"After a long time, Louise told me to lean in. So I and she whispered to me that her pussy was dirty and asked that I clean it too. I almost told her that I didn't have any soap before I realized what she meant. She wanted me to touch her. If you had told me when I first went upstairs that I was going to have to touch her pussy, I probably would have told you I would refuse. But now I was sort of in the middle of it and the idea wasn't bad and I was kind of excited about the idea of doing it.

“So I left one hand on Louise’s breast and my right hand snaked down between her legs. I was leaning in so that my chin was only about a foot above the water. My hair was dipping in it which is maybe why it is messed up. I had never felt another girl’s pussy before. It sort of felt like min bud didn’t. Her pussy lips were bigger and under the water it felt sort of magical. I felt my fingers slip through her slit and she moaned. I felt water on her pussy but also her juices which seemed slightly different texture in the water. She was so lubricated obviously with the water and her arousal that as I turned my wrist, my fingers slipped right in. She whimpered but seemed to like it so I moved my fingers in like a slow hook movement in her pussy, rubbing against the ridges.

“She was breathing heavy now and I didn’t know what to expect. I had no clue if I was doing anything right. I just knew the clit is really sensitive so while I had two fingers inside of her, I put my thumb on her clit and started to circle around it. The next things happened so fast I could hardly believe it. Pressing on her clit seemed to activate something. Her hands shot up and cradled mine; pulling me so I was facing her. In an instant her tongue was buried in my mouth. I was sort of shocked and just let her tongue move around mine. Then I figured out what was going on so I closed my eyes and kissed back moving my tongue in unison.

“Now we were kissing, my left arm was pinched so I couldn’t really play with her tits. Also I was really horny, like never before, maybe the other day. Touching Louise was overwhelming and I felt a puddle forming on the wooden stool. My whole body ached so I slipped the one hand in between my legs.

“I quickly found my clitoris and started to rub myself as well as her. I kept my tongue inside her mouth while I did it and soon I was moving my fingers around on her pussy just the way I was moving mine on my own. We were like that a long time; me playing with our pussies while we made out. It seemed even hotter than my dinner the other night.

“Finally I felt Louise nibble on my lip while we kissed. For some reason this tipped me over the edge and I started to cum. I was moaning into her mouth whilst grinding my pussy on the stool. I thought of nothing else; my mind went blank. I think it had an effect on her as I kept my finger on her pussy. As I was almost done cumming I felt her doing it too. When I came down from my orgasm, I watched Louise’s body go completely relaxed. I felt her pussy squeeze on my finger inside of her. It was beautiful to watch her cum.

“After we finished and caught our breath she asked me to help her dry off and get dressed. Once she was clothed she took me downstairs and told me to get dressed. We went for a walk around campus and talked for a bit. It was so strange but really amazing. I can’t believe how much it feels natural to me, how much I’ve changed.”

sarahsarah
04-12-2016, 03:13 PM
Chapter 15

“Okay, before I talk about how that sounded and the effect it had on my body,” Mia began as soon as Becky stopped. She couldn’t believe how much the story had turned her on, despite her cumming just a few hours earlier. It felt like she was still incredibly horny, but she needed to ask about something first. “On your walk, did you guys talk about sex or anything?”

“I didn’t really think about it at the time,” Becky replied, completely confused by the first question to be fired at her.
“Just try and think back,” Mia said. Becky paused for a minute as Mia watched her tap her fingers on her lips as she tried to think.
“Actually,” she said finally, “you know what? We didn’t talk about anything at the house. One time I started to mention something about what I’d done earlier in the week and I was sort of cut off and we started talking about something else,” Becky confirmed Mia’s suspicions; this was a lesson.
“OK, that makes sense,” Mia replied, “OK, now let me say it. That story was incredibly hot Becky!” Mia was just about to start getting into details about it when another pledge barged into the room.

“Hey guys,” Faye began quickly, “sorry to interrupt and barge in, but we are supposed to go down to the dining room for another meeting.”
“Another meeting?” Mia asked confused, “but we already had the meeting for the day.” Faye brought her hands down to her hips and shrugged.
“I don’t know what impression that I gave you two that I know what is going on, but let me try and fill you in. I don’t know what is going on; I just do what I’m told. My senior sister told me to round everyone up, so I am.” She finished quickly and then backed out the room.
“She is always so pissy,” Becky stated, sticking out her tongue and causing Mia to laugh.
“She’s alright,” Mia replied, though she mostly agreed, “I wonder what they want us for.” Both girls started to head back downstairs.

Faye’s words were making Mia thing though. She had just learned from Becky that they had both had very similar experiences with their sorority sisters. Mia couldn’t help but assume all the other girls were doing the same things as well, all naked and just taking orders. She would have been surprised if anyone had started this experience feeling too much different to her, assumed everyone was nervous, wanted to stay and were beginning to become rapidly acclimatised to the way the house worked. If someone had told Becky a week ago what she would have done in that bathroom, she would’ve said no without a second’s hesitation. Now it almost seemed expected, and by knowing everyone else was doing it as well, it almost made it feel somewhat normal. Mia knew at this point whatever the sorority asked her to do next she would do it, because she wasn’t alone and might actually enjoy it.

Mia didn’t spend too long thinking about it though; she had a meeting to attend. In just a few minutes, Mia, Becky and the other pledges were once again stood in the dining room. It was becoming rapidly familiar to all of them; to be stood there surrounded by the upper class sisters. Alexis was stood closer to the group and as soon as everyone was settled she began.

“Pledges, welcome back to the group. I hope your evening was very… educational,” she said snidely and the girls around the room began to laugh. Perhaps the pledges were becoming used to it as fewer girls blushed or felt the need to stare at their feet. Everyone knew what the sorority was about now. “I know this seems unusual, a second meeting today, but I can assure you that you won’t be kept long,” Alexis continued with her sexy, acid smile. “Tomorrow night there will be another group meeting, just like there was last night. However, unlike most of our meetings, you will be required to do a little bit of preparation. That is the reason for this meeting, to give you some homework. Yes, you girls will need to do a little bit of leg work.

“Tomorrow night is a special night for the sorority girls. You see, we are massive movie lovers,” Alexis stated causing a large amount of giggling, “and tomorrow marks the annual sorority movie festival. However, we aren’t going to be watching any cheesy art movies, classics, or films from the box office. In fact, the movies we will be watching on the big screen, right here in the dining room haven’t even been produced yet. Hannah?”

“I have the equipment right here,” Hannah said, lifting a large box from the floor. She passed it across to Alexis.
“Becky, come here for a moment,” Alexis said.
“Of course,” the response from the voice to Mia’s right came, sounding bolder than in past meetings. She walked up and looked down into the box
“Please tell the other freshman girls what’s in the box,” Alexis ordered.
“Digital cameras,” Becky said and Alexis shooed her back to the group. Becky took her place back next to Mia with the rest of the class again.

“Yes, my dear pledges, cameras. For tomorrow night’s group meeting, we will be viewing movies that you produce either tonight or tomorrow with these cameras. This is a tradition that dates back to a time when filming was a much more difficult endeavour. There is an entire library of sorority movies down in the storage area, under lock and key. They are as varied as the girls who have attended this university and there is even a hall of fame.

“I want you girls to be the one to produce your movies; you are the screenwriters and the directors. I need to make a couple of points clear as the producers. These are to be adult movies for an adult audience and I believe that you all know what that means without me having to tell you. Secondly, these movies cannot be filmed from inside of your room, or any other bedroom for that matter. Third, no one, and I mean absolutely no one, outside of this sorority can ever know that your video is being filmed or that it even exists. Fourth, this is a group project. Each girl will make their film with their roommate. Finally, like I said, we have a lot of videos in the house. Most of us have seen a lot of them and we don’t like to be bored. Give us something new, something we haven’t seen before, give us something that will shock us,” Alexis explained.

This was as explicit as Alexis ever seemed to get about the sexual nature of the sorority. It seemed that they often just vaguely implied things but when it came time for action, it was completely without restraint. No girl had any doubt about the type of movie they were going to have to make. “Now, you have less than twenty four hours. So go!”

Becky and Mia headed back to their room immediately after receiving the assignment from Alexis. There was no doubt what she wanted from them. Becky and Mia were going to have to do something together. When they first arrived back in their room they both seemed a bit shy, too embarrassed to even talk about it. They had certainly grown more comfortable in the last few days, but this order seemed completely out of the usual playbook. So the girls bitched about the task, complaining that it didn’t seem fair and that they didn’t want to do it. However, in truth, the thought of spending this time with Becky was making Mia’s heart flip.

Both girls knew that they were just pretending they were philosophically opposed to this task and there was no denying, as both were realising, the sorority was changing them. If not changing, revealing things about themselves they previously didn’t know. What they never would have considered a few days ago seemed natural now and they had come through that experience together. There was no hiding it, and both girls thought the other was attractive.

Eventually as the night wore on, the roommates inevitably started to talk about what they were going to do. They couldn’t back out now; there was never even a discussion about considering it. They had to produce some kind of a movie, in a short period of time, and the outlines of a plan for the next day started to come into focus. Mia and Becky didn’t practise anything that night, but they both knew that something strange was going to be happening the following day.

Mia had to admit that the next day was one of the strangest of her entire life. She went to class as normal, worked on her ‘homework’ with Becky, and then went back to the house. It sounded so mundane but it was far from it and everything was about to become clear in time.

At about six thirty and announcement was made that everyone was supposed to go to the dining room. Everything appeared as it always did: a naked group of pledge sisters in the middle of the room, a circle of older girls wearing their clothes, a sense of ritual and a feeling of arousal. There were two differences in the room though. In the front where Alexis, Hannah and Steph stood was a computer and a projector sitting on top of a small table and, on the opposite side of the room, a large screen.

As Mia was looking at the projector, her eyes caught Steph’s. Mia felt nervous about the idea of putting her film on the screen in front of her sister. She knew that Steph had seen her eating out Monica and she had even eaten her asshole. None of it made this feel even the slightest bit normal. In fact, that was what made Mia feel weirder than anything else. How little she had thought about Steph since talking to Becky the previous morning. Even when she had watched her with Monica, Mia hadn’t thought too closely about her. It seemed the deeper she dived into the sorority, the more alienated the two of them became. She wondered if the attempt to hone in on her sorority would be the thing that finally broke their bond. Maybe watching this video, seeing her in this way as exposed and adult as possible would break the very last bond connecting them. They would be in the sorority together, but would they be sisters, or just strangers.

“Alright pledges,” Alexis began, breaking Mia from her thoughts. “Welcome to movie night!” A lot of whooping and cheering greeted the comment from the surrounding girls. “Mia felt butterflies rising up in her stomach.
“Everyone please hand your memory cards to me,” Hannah stated. Becky had their camera and quickly pushed out the memory card and handed it to the vice president. The other girls all followed suit until Hannah had them all. She put them in a hat and sat them down next to the projector.

“Alright, everyone settle down. Our pledges this year have produced five, presumably short, films for our entertainment. Steph and Hannah will be walking around with popcorn shortly. There are a few rules. Everyone must sit down during the film. Do not talk so loud that others cannot hear the movie. No mocking of the actors in any way whatsoever. Most importantly, enjoy the movies. When screening is complete, these movies will be placed in the vault alongside all of the other films,” Alexis explained.

The more she talked, the more nervous Mia became. The previous night she had still been in the glow of the actions with Monica, still feeling that she completely belonged here. Most of the day had been taken up arranging and completing the homework with Becky. She had known whilst doing it that the actions were not normal and that, except for the pressure of the sorority, she would not have been doing it. She was also high on her own adrenaline though; slightly excited and nervous that they wouldn’t get it done. Now, Mia was exhausted and people were about to see what she had done. The absurdity of the whole situation was falling on her back, making her want to run up, grab the memory stick and run from the house to never return. Maybe Steph would love her again if she did. Alexis cut off the consideration.

“Any questions?” she asked.
“Uh, yeah,” Becky said cautiously, “is there going to be voting or anything? Is there a best picture award?” Alexis smiled beamingly.
Mia then remembered the other concern in her mind. She looked to the girl to the right, the friend who made the video with her and couldn’t help but grin. It had been so unreal during the production of the movie. The two girls certainly had some intimate moments before but not in any overtly sexual way, and then came this movie, the video they had been ordered to make. They had done what they had to do because of the ordered. They had simply complied and they had enjoyed it. There was more to what happened than just fulfilling a task.

Mia wasn’t sure how she felt about her roommate anymore. They had certainly grown closer in such a short period of time and Mia’s emotions for her felt so strong, so bonded. Even listening to Becky ask that question had made her heart beat a little bit faster. She didn’t think that she had a romantic connection to her, but there was definitely an attachment to her that was beyond being a roommate or even a friend. Some kind of intense platonic love maybe, but what did that mean. Mia couldn’t make sense of it, so much in the air at that point. She wanted to sit back, ignore the confusing feelings and see what happened in the movies, so she tried to do just that.

“I had almost forgotten, thank you pledge,” Alexis replied, “yes there will be a vote at the end and a winner selected for the film. Only the upper class girls will be voting. We will select on the overall quality of the film with heavy focus on originality.” Despite Mia’s nerves she had a reasonable question she wanted to ask.
“Is there a prize?” she queried. Alexis turned her attention to Mia, still smiling.
“Oh yes,” she said, but nothing more on the issue, “Now, if there are no further questions, I will commence viewing of the films.” She looked around for any further questions but got nothing. The upper class girls sat down against the wall and turned to look at the screen. The pledges took the hint and sat down in the middle of the room. Mia heard Alexis’ hand rattling in the hat of memory cards, picking one at random.

Finally she selected one and Mia heard her loading it into the computer. None of the cards contained any markings, so there was no way for her to announce who was coming first. All of the freshman girls sat in nervous anticipation, each wanting to get their turn over with but also desperate to not have it happen. Each also wanted the other girls in the sorority to see what they had made. The sorority was a strange place, where what would normally feel wrong or uncomfortable could be made heroic or simple. Mia let out a sigh of relief as the first video started; it wasn’t her.

There was a title card and Becky and Mia had decided to have a cold open before the title card. It read ‘Marie and Sakiya present: Snack Time!”




This brings me to the halfway point of this story. I want to thank everyone for the support and encouragement I have received so far. It has made writing this very enjoyable. I hope you have all enjoyed it to this point.

As you can probably guess the next set of chapters will contain the details of the five very different videos. After finishing I will also give you the chance to vote for your favourite one. It may slightly affect the path of the story going forward.

I hope you all continue to enjoy the exploits of Mia and the rest of the sorority girls

sarahsarah
04-16-2016, 06:45 PM
Chapter 16

The tension in the room built as the cheers started to lower. Mia couldn’t wait to see what happened next. The title card faded and suddenly Sakiya and Marie were standing next to one another on the screen for all to see. Sakiya was of Japanese heritage, five foot seven with medium length black hair. Her brown eyes were alluring matching well with the warm face. She was always smiling and that seemed apparent in the video as well. She had a lithe body, with long limbs, small but perky breasts, and a flat stomach. In the video she wore a white blouse and gray skirt, appearing like an authoritative figure.

Marie was shorter than her co-star, standing at five foot four. She was pale white with silky blonde hair and deep blue eyes. She could appear frail but her boisterous personality more than made up for it. She was compact and thin, making her appear quite young for her age. Further, she was wearing a short plaid skirt like a school uniform.

The two girls were standing next to a vending machine and Mia recognised that they were situated in the basement of the science building. The cafeteria in the background was closed so Mia figured it must have been shot the night before with the camera placed on a counter facing the two girls. Nobody else was around and it seemed incredibly quiet.

“I’ll give you anything you want, you just need to ask for it,” Sakiya said, her voice implying something which could be taken in many ways. Marie put her thumb between her teeth and bit it slightly. Her hair was tied in pigtails, and as she swayed back and forth while she thought, they swayed with her bouncing from side to side.
“B-9 please,” Marie finally responded. Sakiya nodded before putting some money into the machine. From the camera angle it was impossible to see what the girl had selected but the machine became audible. After something had fallen, Sakiya bent down to collect the purchased item. She stood up and slowly opened the package. Out of the plastic sleeve, she slipped out a pink and orange popsicle. It was about seven inches long and shaped like a crayon.

Sakiya lasciviously stuck out her tongue and slowly licked along the full length of the popsicle, looking directly into the camera as she did so. When she reached the tip she tilted her head back before plunging it deep into her throat. Mia had never witnessed anything like it. The girl had deep-throated the dessert as if she did it every day. The inches disappeared into her throat and soon even the stick was passing between her lips. Finally, only the very end of the stick, clutched between thumb and forefinger was still outside of her mouth. She waited about five seconds before carefully pulling the full thing from her mouth. Her eyes watered slightly as the popsicle now glistened with saliva, none the worse for having been down her throat.

With almost a disinterest she took the popsicle and handed it over to Marie. Marie had been watching Sakiya deep-throat the popsicle with careful attention and now took the popsicle in a way that suggested she was excited to have something that had just been down her friend’s throat. “Thank you Miss Sakiya,” she said sweetly before plunging the popsicle lewdly into her own mouth. Her tongue swirled around the icy phallic object. She then held out her free hand, which Sakiya took in her own. The two girls started to walk away from the camera.

The screen went blank momentarily before coming back on in a new location. They were now inside of a classroom within the science building. It was clear that the camera was sat on the professor’s desk in the front of the room facing the door. After a moment, that door opened and Sakiya and Marie made their way into the classroom. Marie still had the tip of the popsicle in her mouth. She walked into the middle of the room and stopped. Sakiya turned and locked the door before walking over to Marie. They were both in the center of the shot now and Marie pulled the dripping popsicle from her mouth.

“Good students deserve a treat,” Sakiya said and Mia finally realised they were doing some kind of student teacher role play, “but since you are such a good student, I believe you deserve far more than just a popsicle.”
“Yes Miss Sakiya,” Marie responded, “what do you have in mind?” Sakiya didn’t speak, but instead just leaned in quickly. Mia felt her heart flutter in the instant before they kissed, and almost felt light headed as she watched their lips press together on the screen. She looked over at the two performers, sitting in the middle of the dining room. Both were blushing and trying not to look at the screen but it was clear that Sakiya’s nipples were hard. Mia wondered how she was going to feel when her turn came around. Would she be excited or embarrassed, or both? She thought about what Becky would be thinking, and Steph. She didn’t want to keep her eyes from the screen for too long though.

When she looked back she saw that Sakiya and Marie were kissing passionately. They were a good ten feet from the camera but Mia could still see the tongues darting between their mouths. She could almost taste Marie’s sweet, cold tongue dripping with the juices from the popsicle. While they kissed, Sakiya’s hands did not remain idle. Her eyes were closed and her neck bent down to reach her roommate’s lips, but her fingers moved with great purpose. They were quickly working from the top of Marie’s shirt down to the bottom. In mere moments, she had completely opened the other girl’s blouse before sliding the arms back over her shoulder. The blouse slipped to the ground landing in a heap.

Despite the fact she had seen Marie naked every day during the last week; Mia still found something incredibly sexy about watching her get disrobed by Sakiya while the two girls kissed. Marie wasn’t wearing a bra under the tight blouse so her pink nipples were now exposed. She had a cute body and Mia couldn’t help but admire it on the screen. Marie took a step back from Sakiya in order to slowly rub the cold popsicle against one of her nipples before moving to the other. Her nipples grew harder with the swirling motions.

Sakiya broke the kiss and bent over further. She carefully took Marie’s breast in her hand, lifting the nipple upwards, and popped the hard, sweet nipple into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around it smoothly and Marie arched her back pushing her body further into her lover’s face. She moaned gently, placing the popsicle back into her mouth as she watched Sakiya suck all of the sugary liquid from her breast. Once the first was cleaned, Sakiya moved quickly onto the other. Marie groaned louder, clearly enjoying all of the action but after a short time she popped her nipple out of Sakiya’s mouth.

“We’re running out of time,” she whispered quietly. She looked over at her hand; the popsicle was now about three quarters the size it had been at the start of the game and was starting to drip down Marie’s arm. Sakiya looked at it and nodded. Marie handed the popsicle back to Sakiya and without speaking further, Marie turned and walked over to the professor’s desk. She sat down on top of the desk, her leg almost blocking the shot. She lifted the leg up and set it on the desk. Sakiya was now framed a la Mrs Robinson from ‘The Graduate’ on the screen. “My mouth isn’t the only part of me that wants a treat Miss Sakiya,” Marie said. She was trying to sound sexy, but it came across a little awkward and nervous. That in itself was somewhat alluring and Sakiya flashed a lupine smile before slowly approaching the professor’s desk.

As she approached, Marie carefully lifted up the camera. The video was now being shot from the point of view of the girl. She watched as Sakiya walked over to stand directly in front of the camera. Sakiya licked the popsicle once, cleaning the thick drops from it. Sakiya then got down on her knees in front of Marie, the camera following her through the movement.

The audience were now looking down between Marie’s pert, sticky breasts. Her legs were still spread with Sakiya completely between them. With her free hand, Marie hiked up her skirt high on her hips and flipped it over itself. It was clear instantly that she wasn’t wearing panties. Her pussy was waxed completely bare and her skin looked impossibly white surrounding the deep red gash of the top of her pussy. Marie kept the camera fixed on her own pussy.

Sakiya leaned forward now. On her knees, she was exactly at face level with Marie’s pussy and her eyes looked upwards with incredible intensity at the exact moment that her lips pressed against Marie’s cunt. Mia almost moaned just watching the scene. Sakiya’s puffy pink lips and smooth skin contrasted beautifully with Marie’s amazing paleness. Sakiya kissed around the wet pussy, planting soft, deep kisses all over Marie’s lower lips. Occasionally, her tongue would lash out and splay across Marie’s pussy. Marie was having a hard time keeping the camera steady and let out a loud moan into the microphone. Sakiya began to lap furiously, flattening her pink tongue out over Marie’s most private area. Marie’s skin began to glisten with Sakiya’s saliva and her own juices combined before Sakiya withdrew her head.

Sakiya’s hand moved slightly off the side of the screen before moments later it returned holding the popsicle between Marie’s legs. Sakiya looked up to the camera and winked. She began to rub the very tip of the popsicle gently around the slit eliciting a loud, low moan from Marie who jumped slightly. Goosebumps immediately formed over her skin. Sakiya moved the popsicle away before leaning in again. Her tongue came out slowly and carefully ran up the length of the slit, sucking in the sweet combination of juices. Mia moaned as she did so.

“So sweet baby,” Sakiya teased. Mia couldn’t help but wonder what the syrupy sweetness of the juices must have tasted like with the salty flavour of the pussy mixed in. She was less surprised by how excited the idea made her than she would have been a week earlier. In the darkness of the makeshift movie theatre she was able to let her natural desires and thought run wild, no thought of what she was supposed to be doing or any other issues.

“Oh sweet Jesus, don’t stop!” Marie begged. Fortunately for her, Sakiya was a considerate lover and a moment later, the popsicle was once again pressing gently against Marie’s pussy. Marie’s hand shook causing the camera to shake with it as Sakiya played with the popsicle. It was unclear if it was pleasure, shivers or both and once again, Sakiya removed the popsicle and licked carefully. Marie’s pussy now had a thin layer of sticky pink liquid coating it and her body heat was rapidly melting the ice.

Sakiya moved the popsicle back again but this time was much more direct. She took the melting end and positioned it against the wet opening. She began to push, just slightly but surely. The very top began to disappear inside of Marie’s body causing her to groan loudly. Sakiya twirled the popsicle gently with her fingers and the response increased even further. “Please, fill me up Miss Sakiya,” Marie begged. Mia felt her cheeks flushing and her pussy tingling. The video was really hot.

“Only because you are such a good girl,” Sakiya replied. With that, she carefully pressed the popsicle harder into Marie’s body. From the view of the camera Mia, and the rest of the sorority, watched as the dripping dessert slowly started to vanish into Marie’s pussy. Her skin stretched back to allow it to enter her and the moans grew again; the camera shivered with her body as the cold object penetrated her pussy. Sakiya’s bright eyes marvelled at what was happening. Inch by inch the popsicle entered the pussy, until only the stick was poking out.

“Holy shit!” Sakiya yelled out, “That’s so hot!” A few members of the crows giggled, but everyone agreed. Sakiya began to twist the popsicle inside of Marie’s body as the girl panted and moaned loudly into the microphone. The noises now filled the room and her nipples stood out like bullets.
“Keep spinning, that feels so incredible!” she moaned and Sakiya obliged.
“Oh damn,” Sakiya said after a few more seconds, “you are completely dripping.” The popsicle was melting rapidly inside of Marie’s body and although the crowd couldn’t see the liquid pouting from her pussy, they watched as Sakiya repositioned her head so that her mouth rested underneath the stick. This was followed by wet, slurping sounds as Sakiya drank up the unique cocktail. She moaned as if it was the greatest thing she had ever tasted and Mia felt incredibly jealous.

Sakiya turned her head to the side and looked up towards the camera. She smiled and opened her mouth, exposing her tongue coated in the juices of the popsicle and pussy. Mia had to resist the urge to moan loudly. It was so hot but it was only seconds before Sakiya resumed her actions between Marie’s legs, licking eagerly at the juices. Sakiya pulled the popsicle quickly from the pussy and Marie let out a surprised grunt. The icy phallus was now tiny and dripping down Sakiya’s arm. Sakiya quickly handed it up to Marie who turned the camera towards her face allowing everybody to watch as she popped it into her mouth. The fruity flavour and her own taste mixed within her mouth. Marie closed her eyes and moaned. When the stick was pulled from her mouth, the dessert was gone.

There was barely time to savour the naughtiness of the moment. Marie began to shake with her eyes closed. With halting, jerky movements, she turned the camera back towards her pussy. Sakiya’s mouth was wrapped around the snatch and Mia could tell that she was sucking the juices off of Marie’s pussy whilst simultaneously lapping away at her clit.

This seemed to be all that Marie could take. The camera became even jerkier and the crowd could just make out Marie’s legs squeezing slightly on Sakiya’s head. The moans became impossibly louder as it built into a high pitched squeal. Then, finally, there was a low groan. The camera went still for a moment before flopping over to the side as Marie laid down, panting on top of the desk. For a moment, the audience were looking only at a sideways view of the room while listening to the panting of Marie. It was clear she was recovering from an extremely powerful orgasm.

After a moment, the camera was lifted and Sakiya was staring into the lens. She was smiling broadly with a face covered in a variety of juices. “Well ladies, I believe that she got her reward,” she addressed the audience directly. “It’s my…” Suddenly there was a knock on the door and Sakiya’s face went blank with a terror in her eyes.
“Shit,” Marie said somewhere off screen as there was another knock.

“Hey come on, unlock it, we reserved this room,” a voice called from outside the room. Suddenly the camera was set down on the table. The crowd could hear Sakiya and Marie whispering back and forth but not what they were saying. There was a frantic scramble and shuffling. Finally, Marie picked up the camera and the screen went blank. It came back on with the girls, naked together in their room. They were sitting on a bed with the camera set facing them.

“We apologise for the abrupt ending,” Marie said smiling down the camera.
“We had some more planned for you guys, but we were lucky to get out of there with our clothes on,” Sakiya continued.
“Especially without being caught,” Marie added.
“We hope you all enjoyed the video. We certainly did. Love you all. The end.” Sakiya finished. Then, the screen went blank for a last time.

For a moment there was silence. Then a loud cheer rose from the group. Everyone was clapping and whistling. Mia looked over at the two stars, which were blushing furiously and staring at the ground, but both were donning sly smiles, clearly happy that everyone enjoyed it. The lights were still off but as Mia looked around the faces, she saw many flushed looks and hardened nipples. Many of the girls were breathing excitedly; the movie had quite an effect on the sorority.

“Thank you Sakiya and Marie for your submission,” Alexis stated as the crowd began to settle down. “I am glad to hear that you were not caught during the creation of your film. I thought that it was very well filmed and edited up to the end. I liked your use of props and both of you looked stunning. I should note, however, that I was somewhat disappointed you began some sort of role-play without finishing the story. Overall, I enjoyed it immensely.” Mia wondered if the president always gave her editorial responses to the movies, or if she just felt the need to do it now. However, Sakiya and Marie both seemed pretty pleased with the qualified praise.

While Alexis had been commenting, Hannah had removed the memory stick and was now rummaging through the hat again. After a few moments, she pulled one out and carefully slid it into the computer. “Oh, another one is starting,” a girl commented in the crowd. The various conversations stopped and everyone turned towards the screen. Mia once again felt her nerves rise as she waited to see if it was her.

Unlike the somewhat slick production values of the initial video, this one started immediately with a shaky camera and nervous breathing into the microphone giving a Blair Witch style approach. Mia knew instantly that the video did not belong to her and once again felt the mixture of relief and disappointment in not having her video chosen. She settled back into position to see what this video might bring.

“Nicola, keep up!” Mia heard a voice shout in the camera. She knew that this was Nicola and Alice’s video.

sarahsarah
04-19-2016, 04:40 PM
Chapter 17

“Quiet!” Nicola hissed back, “I am right behind you.” Mia couldn’t really tell what was going on. The camera was incredibly jerky and the scene was almost pitch black. All she could tell was that Nicolas and Alice were outside and appeared to be stepping through branches and leaves; they must have filmed it the previous night. The two girls walked for several minutes, occasionally stopping to talk briefly before continuing. The girls in the room were starting to get anxious; the video didn’t appear to be going anywhere. Mia even heard Alexis let out a loud sigh from behind the computer.

Finally, the screen was filled with a blinding flash of light before the view became clearer. Mia recognised the location. They were staring at the quad in the campus. She could see the school buildings and dorms facing the middle of the campus meaning that Nicola and Alice had been walking through the woods to the side of the campus and were now crouching in a bush right on the edge of the clearing.

Alice poked the camera out between the bushes to give a sweeping view of the quad before pulling it back quickly through the bushes. She turned back into the darkness, away from the light of the clearing before turning and setting the camera down, facing back towards the campus. The whole scene became clearer and the sorority could see Alice and Nicola sitting inside a mangy looking holly bush just off the campus. Light from the buildings and street lamps poured in, filling the cavernous opening inside the bush and illuminating the whole scene. The girls were about ten feet from being in the open and both were perfectly in the frame.

Despite the light, it was still mildly difficult to see the girls and Mia wished they had brought a flashlight or something similar. She could make them out but it was a strain. Nicola was closer to the camera and her long dark hair appeared very dense in the limited light. She was wearing a white t-shirt and a pair of khaki shorts which barely covered her ass. The hiking boots seemed a necessity. Alice had medium brown hair, tied back in a ponytail. Her large eyes stood out despite it being difficult to visualise the stunning blue sapphires in the dark. Alice was dressed almost identically but her larger breasts pushed out more against the t-shirt making it easy to see her nipples.

The two girls seemed unconcerned by the low light, unconcerned by anything other than each other. As soon as they were both on their knees in front of the camera, their show began. They looked at each other for a brief second; Nicole smiled anxiously and Alice gave a cheeky wink. Then in one motion, they collapsed into each other, their lips meeting. In that instant, Alice’s tongue slipped out of her mouth and plunged into her roommates. Alice’s mouth opened wider to allow Nicole to bring her tongue deeply in. At first the hands remained still, resting on their own thighs. They seemed less comfortable than the last stars and less willing to jump into the crazy escapades that were possible. It seemed they were trying to warm up with passionate kissing but Mia thought even they seemed jerky and somewhat nervous. She wondered how much the girls really wanted to do this and how much they just felt trapped in the situation. Or maybe it was a bit of both.

Eventually they either felt warmed up or realised they needed to move on almost simultaneously their hands rose from their legs and found each other’s hips. Eyes close and mouths rhythmically intertwined their hands moved into action. It began slowly, with Alice’s hands climbing around the sides of Nicola’s body and careful not to touch her breasts. She traced the outline of Nicola’s hourglass figure in smooth motions. Nicola followed the other girl’s lead and began to move her own hands although covering less area. In a few moments their hands moved in perfect unison with their mouths. They settled in on the ground with their actions becoming more comfortable each second.

Alice moaned slightly, although it was hard to tell if it was forced or not. This encouraged Nicola who now lifted up the bottom of Alice’s shirt to expose her roommate’s stomach and top of her hips. Her hands now moved on the soft white skin, even playing with the belly button ring. Alice seemed to enjoy it enough to break the kiss, reach down and in a quick motion pull her t-shirt high over her head before tossing it down under the bush. With her not wearing a bra, Alice’s large, pink nipples were now exposed to the brisk autumn air.

Nicola stopped momentarily to admire her friend’s breasts before resuming her action. She slowly stepped her hands up the girl’s stomach and Alice shook slightly as Nicola’s knuckles grazed her breasts. Nicola moved more freely over her breasts causing Alice to gasp and close her eyes but as she did so, she arched her back slightly, thrusting her breasts further into Nicola’s hands. Nicola seemed to hold the mounds for a second, unsure what she should do. Slowly she began to move her hands, squeezing and caressing, feeling the flesh between her fingers and tracing the outlines, taking special care to tease her roommate’s nipple. Alice cooed in response to the attention.

Nicola seemed to want more and the reactions of her body were beginning to override the nervousness and confusion. She liked the way feeling her friend felt and she wanted to play some more. Even in the darkness, her eyes now seemed electric. Nicola leaned forward and lifted the breast slightly. She closed her eyes and opened her moth allowing Alice’s nipple to pop into her mouth. Mia watched as Nicola’s face moved slowly, her tongue clearly swirling around the girl’s tit. She kept one hand on Alice’s free breast, her fingertips pressing and playing with the nipple.

Alice let out the occasional moan, but not too loudly, even looking out through the bush at one point to check nobody was walking by. For the most part, Alice kept her eyes close, bit her lip and gently ran her fingers through Nicola’s hair. After a while she felt the effects of the touch and began to rock gently on her knees showing the audience she was excited. After a few minutes Alice seemed ready to move further. With her nipple still in Nicola’s mouth she leaned over her back and grabbed the hem of Nicola’s shirt with both hands. She leaned back again bringing the shirt up over Nicola’s back and the small, perky breasts popped out the bottom of the shirt. Nicola broke the lip lock on Alice’s nipple to allow her shirt to be removed entirely and Alice threw it to the side.

Nicola seemed mildly surprised but Alice gave her little time to think before pouncing. She put her head down and dived towards the small breasts. Nicola fell backwards onto the ground and Alice stayed on top of her with Nicola’s nipple now firmly in her mouth. Nicola let out a giggle at the situation before sighing at the effect o the tongue on her body. She reached and grabbed Alice’s ponytail, using it to push her face down harder into her nipple.

The skin of Alice’s breasts was pressed firmly against Nicola’s stomach allowing no air between them. Her tongue worked furiously on the nipple and it became slightly hard to see the full action on the angle that the video was taken but it was still mostly visible. Mia watched as Alice’s tongue snaked out and flicked at Nicola’s nipple causing her to moan loudly and let her head rest back on the ground. She pumped up her hips as she did so signalling she wanted more than teasing.

Alice took the hint and keeping the nipple in her mouth she moved her hand down. She lay to the side of Nicola to give a better view to the camera and with her right hand she reached between Nicola’s legs to unbutton her khakis. An audible buzz swept the room as she did this. Nicola began to rock her hips wildly in the air, desperate for relief. Alice let her fingers slip into the waistband of Nicola’s panties and as her hand slipped across her clit it was as if Nicola was electrocuted. She sucked in deep fast breath and arched her back, letting out a long low moan. She was so loud that Alice moved her other hand to cover Nicola’s mouth but kept her own mouth on the girl’s breast.

Alice’s right hand moved rhythmically inside of Nicola’s pants. She moved slow and carefully and her tongue matched the rhythm to perfection. Nicola’s eyes were closed tight and she was still, rigidly staring upwards. There was a slight rustling sound and Alice went motionless, even her hand on Nicola’s pussy falling limp. Nicola moved as if she was annoyed before freezing as well. Moments later, a person walked by on the path in the background, just beyond the edge of the trees and panic spread widely on both of their faces.

It was a minute after he passed before Alice’s body sprung back into motion bringing a large groan from Nicola. Her lips went back to work along with her hands. A cheer went around the dining room seeing that they were continuing despite being nearly caught. The excitement seemed to have pushed Nicola over the edge and just a minute after Alice resumed she was visibly shaking. Her breaths became deeper and her visible nipple pointed sternly towards the sky. She moaned into Alice’s hand still pressed over her mouth and Alice giggled maintaining the pressures. Nicola’s shaking became more pronounced and the moans more audible despite being blocked off. Her orgasm overcame her in that moment. Her eyes were closed and her face flushed beautifully. Finally her whole body went limp and she collapsed back onto the ground, panting.

While Nicola recovered, Alice stood up and quickly shifted her shorts from her hips and it was apparent that she wasn’t wearing any panties. She moved directly in front of the camera giving the room a full glimpse of her narrow strip of dark pubic hair and thin pink lips. She quickly dropped down onto the ground and in a second she was laying on her back. Her hair was splayed out on the pine needles with her breasts spread across her body. Her knees were bent and legs spread completely apart, her pussy barely visible at the bottom of the screen but still everybody could tell she was soaking wet.

By the time Alice was in position, Nicola had stirred herself. She seemed a little dazed and had leaves in her hair causing some of the girls watching to chuckle. Mia looked across to her to find her blushing but smiling. Back on the screen she watched as Nicola leaned in to whisper something inaudible to those watching. Alice giggled before whispering something back.

Nicola leaned forward once more and gave Alice a quick kiss on the lips. She got onto her knees so that she was kneeling next to Alice’s thighs facing the camera. Her breasts jiggled as she got into position and after looking at the camera for a moment she reached back with her tight hand. Alice found it and grabbed it before guiding Nicola’s index finger into her mouth. Alice closed her eyes and sucked on it as if it was the most amazing taste she had ever experienced. She even moaned while doing it. Nicola seemed surprised but excited by her roommate’s reaction.

After the finger was completely wet, Nicola slid it from Alice’s mouth. She then walked her fingers down the girl’s body, starting at her chin, moving down her neck, between her breasts, over her stomach and down between her legs. As her right fingers moved over the pubic mound her left hand found its way to Alice’s breast. The moment her finger pressed up against Alice’s slit she started to pinch and tease Alice’s right nipple.

Alice groaned loudly with the combined touch of the two sensitive areas. Nicola squeezed Alice’s breast lovingly while circling the girl’s clit with her index finger. Nicola bit her lip while looking between Alice’s legs as her fingers worked. Her hands moved almost as one, carefully and expertly, simultaneously manipulating Alice’s breast and clit. The moans became louder and Nicola whispered something in her ear. She moved her right hand so that her thumb was circling the girl’s clit while her dripping index finger began to slide up and down on Alice’s slit. Once again Alice’s moaning grew even louder and once again Nicola whispered to her before Alice quietened.

Nicole began to apply a little pressure and from the vantage point in the dining room, the girls watched as Nicola’s index finger slid into Alice’s pussy. Alice gasped. The finger moved rhythmically inside of her pussy while the thumb continued to swirl around her clit and the other hand continued to grasp at her nipple. Alice’s legs shook as Nicola continued to play with her body, her nipples becoming hardened stones. Nicola’s hands moved minimally, but deftly, each motion with a purpose, bringing more electricity as she found each of the girl’s most sensitive spots.

Alice’s shaking became uncontrolled; her low gasp built into a loud moan. Nicola whispered again but Alice couldn’t hear her anymore. Her pussy was soaking and her body trembled wildly. She was on the edge of an orgasm. Nicola looked nervous but didn’t stop her movements. In desperation, her hand shot from Alice’s breast and she closed her palm down on top of Alice’s mouth causing the moans to become instantly muffled. Even so Nicola kept manipulating the girl’s pussy, even as she attempted to control the reaction that she was causing. The sound in Alice’s throat became a low growl and her body went entirely rigid as her back arched from the ground. Nicola continued to play with her until finally, Alice collapsed back to the ground, completely out of breath.

While Alice composed herself, Nicola quickly slipped her finger from the girl’s pussy and removed her hand from Alice’s mouth. Nicola looked at her soaked finger momentarily before looking to the camera, giving a sly wink before slipping the digit into her mouth. She moaned and closed her eyes and once it was cleaned of all juiced she got up quickly, walked over to the camera and the screen went black.

Again, there was a moment of silence followed by loud cheers for the girls. Both Nicola and Alice blushed as the clapping and whistling rang loudly around them. The reaction seemed slightly more tempered than the first video and Mia wasn’t sure if it was because it wasn’t the first or if, as she suspected, it wasn’t quite as much fun as Sakiya and Marie’s adventure. They still made the girls feel loved though causing them to giggle and ask for people to stop.

Regardless of whether the movie might have been less of a hit than the first, as the cheers died down, the sexual energy in the room certainly hadn’t slackened. It seemed even more intense than before making the whole room feel completely sticky. Everyone’s cheeks were completely flushed and the freshman girls were clearly aroused with hardened nipples and the areas between the legs certainly glistening. The older sisters were just as aroused, but slightly less obvious. Some had visible nipples poking through their shirts and others were shifting uncomfortably in their seats. Some seemed to be looking at the girls they liked with animal desire; thing had definitely been stirred.

“Thank you Nicola and Alice for your submission,” Alexis said, her cheeks read and her breath shallow. It seemed, even the somewhat icy president was feeling the effects of the videos. “It was a fine video, if a little bit slow to get started. You both looked beautiful and the impromptu video look was done very well. It was, I must admit, a little mundane and we seem to get one of these ‘in the woods near the quad’ videos every year.” As she said this, Alexis sent a glaring look directly at Hannah who rolled her eyes but smiled cheerfully. Mia gathered that Hannah must have made a similar video in her freshman year. “So it was a good video, but nothing groundbreaking,” Alexis finished. Nicola and Alice both looked more than a little hurt. They had been fully exposed and anything less than complete praise must’ve felt crushing. Nicola even looked on the verge of tears.

“But, even given that it has been done before, this was really well done. I think you can see from the affect that you have had on everyone here that we really enjoyed it,” Steph interjected. It was clear that she had seen the two girls flailing and thrown them a lifeline. Alexis shot Steph an evil glare suggesting that Steph had spoken completely out of turn. Alice and Nicola looked at her with great relief though and the fact that the other girls were nodding and agreeing with Steph seemed to put things into perspective, eliciting a smile from the two stars.

Mia was slightly shocked that her sister had stepped in. Of course, it was a nice thing to do and it fit with her usual personality, but it made her think. Would Steph have done the same thing for her, if she was the one that Alexis was picking on, if she was feeling exposed? Or would she pile on? Mia didn’t think that she wanted to know the answer to that question. If she wanted to look for sisterly support, she figured she would have to look to her new sisters.

“Anyway,” Alexis said sternly bringing the group’s focus back to her. She put her hand into the box with the memory sticks, ready to be over with people questioning her assessments. In a moment, the memory stick was inside the computer and a video started to project. Mia’s heart started to race, anticipating what would happen next. Almost instantly she was resolved of any notion it would be her video as the scene opened on a public restroom. It looked vaguely familiar to her and she realised it was the bathroom she had eaten at once during her first week. It was a relatively nice place as far as she remembered. It seemed relatively clean and calm, especially considering they didn’t serve alcohol. The camera was sitting on the edge of one of the sinks, looking at the four bathroom stalls.

Suddenly words appeared on the screen: “Faye and Kate Present – Purging and Binging: A Sorority Story.”

sarahsarah
04-24-2016, 06:07 PM
Chapter 18

Mia had no idea what to make of the title but as soon as she’d finished reading it the card disappeared. She listened as a door opened behind the camera and two girls walked into view. Faye was sat right beside Mia so she turned to give her a quick look. Faye saw her, gave a quick shrug with a smile before looking back to watch her film.

“Jesus Kate, why did you drag me out here?” Faye asked, seemingly really put out, “you know I can’t eat, I’m on an all liquid cleanse and this place doesn’t even serve alcohol. I don’t even need the bathroom, why am I here?” The audience laughed knowing that Faye was planning to be a nutritionist and that she believed cleanses and alcohol both to be fairly bad.
“Trust me, you will not regret this,” Kate replied rolling her eyes. Both girls walked across the restrooms with Kate leading as they walked towards a middle stall. Kate was a tall, slender, mixed race girl, standing at five foot ten and incredibly thin. Her breasts were petit in comparison and barely visible under her shirt. Her nipples were clearly poking through the fabric though. She was also wearing a short red mini skirt and high heels. Her brown legs looked magnificent as they strutted across the room, her ass held high in the air. As she looked back over her shoulder at Faye, her long braided hair cascaded over her shoulders and a bright smile shone through. She was absolutely stunning.

Faye followed after her, appearing as the upper class white girl, trust fund, yoga goddess that she was. She was slightly shorter than Kate at 5’8 and her healthy, long blonde hair hung down below her shoulder blades. Her green eyes gave a glittery accent to the tanned, aristocratic face. Her body was insane with her natural C cups expertly supported in an expensive bra. Her stomach was flat with a toned ass and her legs attractively muscled. She could have easily appeared on the cover of a fitness magazine, now even wearing the yoga pants and sporty tank top to suit the role.

“After you,” Kate said, opening the door to the handicapped stall and looking in.
“What do you mean? You aren’t following me in here,” Faye whined. Kate rolled her eyes again before grabbing Faye’s wrist and swinging the smaller girl into the stall. She stepped in behind her and closed the door. For a moment the sorority was left staring at the outside of the stalls again.

The view quickly changes so they were inside the stall with the girls. The camera was clearly sitting on the back of the bowl facing towards the door. Kate was on the left, smiling coyly. She took her purse and hung it on the coat peg inside of the door. Faye was on the right, arms crossed in front of her chest, pouting. “Why did you drag me in here with you?” she demanded even stamping her foot. Mia giggled watching on. Kate shook her head in mock annoyance.
“Be quiet and I‘ll tell you,” Kate said and Faye reluctantly shut her mouth. “So, I just heard about an absolutely amazing new cleanse that will make you lose weight twice as fast as any other method and I want to share it with you.” Faye’s arms dropped to her sides.

“A new one?” she asked seemingly intrigued before growing suspicious, “But you said that cleanses are just eating disorders, I remember you said that.”
“So I was wrong. I read all those websites you sent me. Anyway, I hear that Emma Stone is doing it,” Kate teased. Faye’s eyes shot wide as if this was important before looking disappointed.
“I’m in the middle of a cleanse; I can’t change it up,” she moaned.
“Oh no,” Kate said, “it’s a complementary cleanse. You’re supposed to do it while on another cleanse.”
“It doesn’t interfere with the ‘scrubbing bubbles cleanse?’ It really gets out the toxins,” she explained. The sorority were all laughing now; both girls were actually quite good actresses and had the girls waiting on every word.

“Oh it is perfect for that; Kristen Stewart was on the ‘scrubbing bubbles cleanse’ when she did this one,” Kate said. Faye squealed loudly causing everyone to laugh louder.
“What’s it called?” she asked eagerly. Kate’s eyed got shifty and it was clear she was supposed to be making it up.
“It’s called the ‘purge and binge’,” she stated.
“Oh I want to do it, please tell me about it,” Faye begged. Kate looked at Faye out of the corner of her eye as if considering it but leaning against the idea.
“Well…” she started.
“Come on, you said you wanted to show me,” Faye said, clasping her hands in front of her breasts and jumping up and down.
“Oh fine, but only if you promise to do whatever I say, no matter what,” Kate said.

“Deal!” Faye shouted, almost before Kate was even finished. They stood in silence for a moment, Faye looking like a ball of excitement, “So why do you have to show me in here?” she asked after a moment. Kate didn’t reply but instead she quickly grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt and ripped it up over her head in a fluid motion. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her small, perky breasts flew into view. Faye’s eyes bulged out of her head in mock surprise.

“What the hell are you doing?” she asked. Kate didn’t respond. Instead, she reached behind her back to unzip her miniskirt. As soon as it was loosened, the skirt slid down her hips and pooled on the floor. She wasn’t wearing panties and now stood completely naked in the bathroom except for her heels. Her legs looked impossibly longer when bare rising all the way to the patch of short pubic hair above her dark red pussy.

“There we go,” Kate said now naked in front of her friend.
“Do you know what a cleanse is?” Faye asked, “What the fuck are you naked for!”
“Keep it down,” Kate hissed back, looking briefly around, even peering under the stall. “Do you want someone to hear you talking?”
“No, but what is going on?” Faye whispered in reply.
“Just get naked,” Kate said causing Faye’s jaw to drop as she shook her head furiously.
“No fucking way, I’m getting out of here,” she said.
“You promised to do whatever I said,” Kate responded. Faye just seemed to ignore her reaching towards the lock on the door.
“I don’t care what I said, I didn’t realise this would be weird,” Faye stated as she slid the lock out.

“Fine,” Kate said, sounding suddenly less concerned, “Go ahead and go. I am the only person that you know who is going to be able to explain this cleanse though, unless you want to wait three months from now when everyone is already doing it…” Kate looked at her fingernails with disinterest. Faye froze at the door, looking like she was really struggling. Mia was really impressed with the acting, feeling exactly what she was trying to convey. Perhaps she could still swap out of nutrition as a career. Oscars could be in this girl’s future, or at least an AVN award.

“Damn it,” Faye finally stated sliding the lock into place, clearly wanting to be one of the first people in the trend. “This better be good though,” she stated before starting to work off her tank top. The cute bra followed quickly bringing her large, tanned breasts into full display. Her nipples were quite large and a very gentle pink. She bent over and slid off the yoga pants bringing a cheer from the crowd as her toned ass came into view. Her pussy was exposed, completely waxed for all to see, as she stood back up.

“There,” she said when finished, “Now what?” Kate didn’t answer again but turned towards her purse hanging on the wall. She rummaged through the bag for am moment and when she turned back to face Faye she was holding a large wine glass. She held it high for all to see. “Why do you have a wine glass?” Faye asked.
“It’s a part of the cleanse,” Kate said, “essential for the ‘purge’ section.”
“What do you do with it?” Faye queried, reaching towards the glass. Kate pulled it back then leant back against the wall of the stall. She proceeded to squat down slightly before taking the glass in her right hand and moving it underneath of her body, between her legs.

“What are you doing?” Faye asked, sounding a bit horrified. In just a brief moment, it became very clear what Kate was doing. Everyone could hear the sound of water splashing into the wine glass at an intense concentration. Kate was pissing into the glass. Mia was completely shocked. “Are you…” Faye started with wide eyes.
“Shush,” Kate shot back, holding up her index finger on her free hand. There was a few more seconds of noise before Kate carefully pulled the glass from between her legs and stood up straight. She held the glass of piss out in front of her. The very large glass was now about 1/3 full of a light, yellow liquid. Mia couldn’t believe what she was seeing, unsure where it was going and looking around the dining rooms, she saw jaws dropped in every direction.

“You pissed in a wine glass?” Faye asked, astonished.
“We are pissing in the wine glass, to purge our bodies of toxins,” Kate explained. Faye instantly started to shake her head but Kate ignored her and got down on her knees in front of Faye. “Crouch down a little so I can put this under you,” Kate ordered.
“No way, this is totally gross,” she responded.
“This is how it works. You know how it is; the worse it is, the better it works,” Kate explained, “This is bad, so it must be really good.” The room chuckled at Kate’s selling ability but the tension ran deeper, nobody certain of what was coming next. Faye considered what was being said.
“Emma Stone totally did this right?” Faye asked bringing a smile from Kate.
“She totally did,” Kate replied before a message appeared and flashed at the bottom of the screen. ‘Emma Stone did not perform this cleanse… probably.’ Everyone laughed.

“Okay,” Faye said before squatting down slightly. Kate carefully held her arm out between the girl’s legs, holding the cup just below her pussy. There was a pause before a tinkling sound appeared as Faye started to piss into the wine glass. Faye let out a gentle sigh as the splashing continued. From the angle of the shot a bit of the stream could be seen. It was a darker yellow colour and a few seconds later she was done. Kate pulled the glass out from between the legs and held it up. Faye stopped crouching and Kate stood back up straight. The glass was a little more than half full and was now darker in colour, particularly nearer the top. Kate looked into it as she held it high.

“So, what comes next?” Faye asked, looking uncomfortably into the glass. Once again there was no reply. Instead, Kate took her index finger and dipped it into the glass. Faye gasped along with most people in the dining room, including Mia. Kate began to circle her finger around inside the glass.
“Have to mix it up,” Kate explained as the colour of the piss began to equalise with the two separate urines mixing as one.
“This is absolutely disgusting,” Faye said and Mia couldn’t help but agree.
“It is the cleanse, just relax,” Kate said. Finally, when the urine was all mixed up in the wine glass, Kate slipped her finger out of the glass, brought it to her lips, and slipped it into her mouth. She smiled slightly around the finger and pulled it out dry. The dining room was stunned into silence.

“Oh my god Kate! What did you just do?” Faye said loudly.
“Hush, someone will hear,” Kate replied.
“You put piss in your mouth,” Faye whispered back but Kate just shrugged.
“Yeah well, that is part of the cleanse,” she explained, “You’ve already purged the toxins, so now you have to binge.” She held the glass out in front of her, towards Faye. “Your body is so full of toxins from eating processed foods that your kidneys can’t even filter it all out the first time, and your body can’t even pull the nutrients out of the food that you eat and drink,” Kate said. Everyone was still shocked but giggled at this. It was the nonsense that Faye mocked regularly.
“Really?” Faye asked.
“Doesn’t it make sense?” she asked and Faye nodded. “Think of your kidneys like a washer. Sometimes it needs a second cycle to get it really clean. The body is the same. To get the nutrients properly, you sometimes need to drink it twice.

“You want me to drink this piss?” Fayed asked, in total shock at the request. She looked at the contents of the glass, holding it up high.
“Don’t think of it as piss, think of it as… ultra organic, free ranged, recycled juice,” she stated. Mia laughed at the absurdity but began to wonder where it was going. Was Faye about to drink their piss? What would she think? Why did she feel a bit excited about seeing her do it? It was as if she wasn’t the same girl who left for college, or at least she was growing into the person she always was. It unnerved her slightly, but she couldn’t take her eyes from the screen.

“What does it taste like?” Faye asked, warming to the possibility.
“I like it,” Kate replied, before moving for the throat, “I hear it is now Selena Gomez’s favourite drink.” Another disclaimer message flashed on the screen, ‘Selena Gomez does not drink, or enjoy, piss… probably.’ The sorority were too on edge to laugh this time however, feeling that things were about to reach a head.

Faye looked more favourably at the possibility, swirling the glass once in her hand and watching the liquid move around it. “Selena Gomez, right?” she asked. Kate nodded, biting her lower lip and spreading her legs slightly. Her right hand slid up her hip and across her stomach, rubbing her skin gently. Kate was excited to see something happen as well. “What do I do?” Faye asked. Mia felt her mouth get dry; this was actually going to happen. She was about to watch Faye drinking urine and it was making her wet.

“You just drink it,” Kate stated. “Take your time. One big gulp to start, then sip on it,” Kate advised. Faye nodded looking down into the glass and holding it like a chalice. She slowly lofted it with the dining room totally frozen in suspense. It reached her lips, and she seemingly breathed through her nose, smelling the contents. Her nose wrinkled slightly but she turned it up farther. The liquid pushed against her lips and Mia felt her own breath become shallow. The piss was now over the top of Faye’s lips, almost touching her nose.

Finally, after what seemed an eternity, Faye opened her mouth wide. A large mouthful flowed past her lips and her mouth closed to seal it in. She moved the glass away from her lips, cheeks bulging with hot liquid. Mia watched her tongue moving around inside as her eyes watered slightly but she didn’t spit it out. In fact, after a few seconds, her throat moved and suddenly her cheeks were no longer bulging. She had swallowed some of it.

Mia moaned but was not the only one. She wanted to touch herself desperately. Looking around the room, everyone looked like they were in the same state. A balance of arousal and disgust with people branching to either side was spread around, but no one was touching themselves. Watching Faye drinking piss wasn’t only having an effect on the dining room though. Back on the screen it was exciting Kate. As Faye swished the fluid around her mouth, Kate’s hand started to snake over her thigh and between her legs. Faye opened her mouth slightly and played with the frothy piss with her tongue. This was near unbearable for Kate whose index finger now quickly darted between her own legs. Her fingers circled her clitoris, dipping in occasionally. As Kate began to masturbate, Faye closed her mouth and swallowed the remainder in her mouth.

Mia couldn’t wait for the end of the film to find out what was going on and turned to Faye who was bearing a nervous smile. She whispered into the other girl’s ear, “Is this for real? Did you do this?” Faye continued looking at the screen for a moment before turning towards Mia looking slightly embarrassed.
“Yeah, it’s real. Every bit,” she said clearly telling the truth and Mia couldn’t believe it wasn’t some sort of trick of the camera or fake piss.
“Why? Have you done it before?” Mia asked, glancing back at the screen to see Faye licking her lips.

“No, I don’t know. I’ve never done it before and they said to be shocking. It was the most out there thing I could think of and I figured it would astonish everyone. I was sort of curious about it, wondered what it was like and… well, it just seemed like if there was a place to try things it was here. Everyone seemed so… open about weird stuff here and it seemed safe,” she said, blushing. Mia realised her question might have been taken the wrong way. She wasn’t judging her.
“Hey, I’m just impressed; it’s bonkers. This is coming from a girl whose sister licked her ass,” Mia said. Faye looked at her with a blank face before smiling broadly and running a hand through her hair.
“I guess so,” she said, “It’s a strange week.”
“Yep, but I’m missing the movie, and I am a big fan,” Mia said turning back to the screen. Faye was just finishing savouring her first big gulp and opened her eyes.

“You’re right. That’s good. So now I just…” Faye said before seeing what everyone else already knew. Kate’s hips were moving rhythmically against her right hand while her left hand explored her breasts. She was already panting. “What are you doing?” Faye asked, shocked, “What does this have to do with the cleanse?”
“You ask too many questions,” Kate replied. Her hand shot from her breasts and went between Faye’s legs. Faye let out a high pitched squeal of surprise.

“What…” she started to yell, but Kate’s finger found Faye’s clit. The question melted into a low moan as her eyes rolled back a little and she leaned back against the other side of the stall. Kate kept the other hand on her own slit, her fingers now moving across both her own pussy and Faye’s. The hands were moving at the same speed. Both index fingers slipped into their respective pussies while pressing thumbs against the two clits.

“Just enjoy the cleanse, and drink your piss, or I won’t make you cum,” Kate said. Faye seemed immediately less inquisitive and nodded jerkily before gasping. She remembered the glass of piss and shakily lifted the glass back to her moth taking a little sip. She moaned, savouring the flavour before swallowing it down. This patter continued for a few minutes. Kate’s hands stayed at work, while Faye braced herself against the stall wall and with her right hand repeatedly brought the wine glass to her mouth.

Every few moments, Faye would tilt the glass back to allow more piss to pool in her mouth, before savouring the taste, swishing it around her mouth, even gargling occasionally before swallowing. Drop by drop, the glass started to empty. It disappeared into Faye’s stomach and the more she drank, the more she seemed to enjoy it. The grimaces were gone and she was smiling, although some of that might be from the touch.

Faye stopped momentarily with the drinking with only three or four mouthfuls left in the glass. Kate noticed and moved in closer. The two girls leaned in closer and the lips met in the middle of the stall and it was passionate. Kate moaned and moved her fingers quicker. After several minutes of passionate kissing, Faye abruptly pulled away. Kate looked confused but Faye smiled and then lifted the glass to her mouth. She tilted her head back and poured the piss into her mouth. Once again her cheeks were bulging. She brought her chin down and the piss poured down her cheeks over her chin and down her chest. It cascaded over her nipples and slipped down into Kate’s hand.

Kate sensed what Faye had in mind and as soon as it was coating Faye’s body and glistening on Faye’s breast she leaned in. Her tongue came out and she started licking the piss off of Faye. Her tongue roved over Fate’s body missing no spots. As she did so, Faye’s body became rigid. She licked her lips and her body began to shake. She threw her head back and her mouth opened making a croaking sound. She shook powerfully.

Seeing and feeling Faye orgasm had an effect on Kaye. She latched her lips around Faye’s nipple and her fingers moved rapidly between her own legs. She moved her other hand out from between Faye’s legs and plunged them into her mouth. The taste was enough to take Kate over the edge. She moaned loudly and began shaking, actually falling to her knees. Finally, her body went still. Both girls leaned back against the stall walls, catching their breath.
They looked at one another briefly and then giggled. “So, do you feel cleaned?” Kate asked and they both laughed.
“Well, I actually feel a little dirty,” Faye replied, “But, at least I’m not thirsty.” The screen faded to black.

The room was silent as the video ended. You could hear a pin drop. Mia looked briefly around and saw absolute shock on every face. Everyone had inklings, as the video progressed, that it would lead this way, but believing and seeing were different. Mia looked at Faye who looked nervous and started to clap and even whistle a bit. Soon, everyone joined in and it was the loudest so fat. People were just so shocked they had to let it out. The sisters began to talk, asking if anyone had seen anything so strange, and Faye looked relieved.

Mia’s body felt absolutely electric. She felt an intimate connection between all of her sensitive areas; her breathing was shallow and her legs felt weak. She wondered if she was going to somehow have an orgasm from what she’s seen. Any earlier concerns no longer registered; the sorority had opened up a deep intensity and she wondered if the well went any further. Would she be willing to do something worse? Has she already? Her thoughts shot to Steph and she looked back at her. Steph’s face was flushed and she was talking excitedly to another senior girl. Mia looked quickly back to screen to avoid Steph getting angry with her.

“Well ladies,” Alexis said above the crowd and everyone grew quiet, “I have to admit, that might be the most… transgressive video in the history of this sorority. It might not exactly be my cup of…” she paused dramatically, “But you really went for it. It was a very intense submission. Thank you very much.” Everyone cheered again seemingly thinking the same thing. Even if you weren’t into puss, it was really hot seeing two girls who were.

“Faye said, if I drank the first drop, she’d drink the rest,” Kate explained and everyone laughed.
“Yeah, but no one made you suck it off my tits, that was all you in the moment,” Faye retorted. The meeting risked breaking down into discussion so Alexis quickly popped in the new memory stick. Mia knew there was a fifty-fifty chance this was hers. The other girls noticed that the video was starting and looked to the screen. In very large letters a title card appeared: “Chloe and Jenny Present: The Dean’s List.”

sarahsarah
05-03-2016, 03:45 PM
Chapter 19

The room was now silent, all waiting in anticipation. Mia was slightly disappointed, knowing now that her video would be the last. She did however think that the two girls were beautiful and was certainly excited to see what they had produced. The title card vanished and replaced immediately by a shot of Chloe and Jenny. They must have been holding the camera based on the view given. Both were wearing a full outfit of black; it was the middle of the night and they appeared to be standing somewhere on campus.

“Hey girls,” Chloe whispered into the camera, “From now on, things are going to be pretty quiet. This is for a lot of reasons which will become clear in time.”
“We will make sure you know what’s going on though. Or at least we will try,” Jenny chimed in. They smiled at the camera, turned to look at each other and kissed quickly. The camera was then turned around. The darkness still made it difficult to see exactly where they were but some brickwork came into view, covered in ivy and lattice work. It meant that it was a campus building but said little else.

The next few minutes were incredibly jumbled, worse than all previous videos. It started to make the girls watching a little nauseated. Flashes of brickwork, the sky and random shots of light flashed into view seemingly at random. The motion was constant, intertwined with panting and crunching noises. Every now and then whispering could be heard but not distinguishable. Finally, the camera stabilized on the side of a brick wall, but then the camera panned down. Mia was shocked to see that the camera was three stories above ground with someone’s leg standing on the edge. Chloe turned the camera towards her face, raised her eyebrows, and stuck out her tongue. They’d climbed up the side of the building.

In the corner of the screen, Mia could just make out what looked to be Jenny fiddling with the corner window. As she worked, Chloe turned the camera towards the ground again and aimed it away from the building. She focused on a sign planted in the yard. It read: ‘Administration Building – Hours 9:30 a.m. to 5:30 p.m. Mon-Fri. Building monitored by security personnel 24 hours a day. Trespassers WILL be prosecuted.’ Mia suddenly realised exactly where they were and she was astonished. What the hell were they doing?

“It wasn’t locked,” Mia heard Jenny hiss quietly. Chloe turned back again and was now facing an open window. Jenny lifted one leg over the side of the window and climbed in. Chloe quickly followed causing the video to become jumbled again, especially in the darkness. After a few moments a small light was turned on, just a desk lamp. It cast a pale illumination around a very large office. It had a desk, a large conference table and even a small bathroom in the corner.

Jenny walked across the room on the balls of her feet. She made it over to the entrance of the office. She turned the lock before giving a thumbs up to the camera. Chloe walked the camera around to the front of the desk. She turned and looked at it; the open window was right behind the wingback chair. She zoomed in on a nameplate on the desk. It said, ‘Dean Melissa Sampson’. Mia let out a choking noise; they were in the dean’s office, the head of the entire school! Other girls around the room started mumbling. This was beyond shocking; this could actually be a crime. The action on the screen kept going though, so all focus shifted back to the screen.

Chloe set the camera down on the desk and for the next minute the two girls ran around the room. Occasionally one of them could be seen skittering around the desk. After a short time, they walked over towards the conference table and turned towards the camera. Both were smiling brightly now as they both set an object down on the table. Mia strained to see what it was they had brought. As far as she could tell it appeared to be a trophy of some sort, an award. It had a square, marble pedestal with a gold, rounded shaft, and a white golf ball on the top. The other object, the one Jenny had brought over, was a paperweight, shaped like a civil war cannon.

Even as Mia tried to work out the two objects, the girls weren’t waiting and were back into motion. They were wearing black sweaters, black jeans, black shoes and black caps. As soon as they had set the objects down they had quickly started to peel off the clothes. There was a whirlwind of hats, pants, socks and bras. In just moments, both girls were standing naked in the dean’s office.

They were no longer just black masses but the beautiful girls Mia had seen when starting to rush the sorority. It made perfect sense to her that if two girls were going to try and scale the side of a building, that it would be these two girls. Both were athletes. Chloe had walked onto the tennis, athletics and hockey teams and Jenny had a partial scholarship in gymnastics. Cal had convinced Jenny to pledge the sorority. Chloe was the slightly taller of the two girls, about 5’6 and built like an athlete. She had muscular legs, a toned butt, a flat stomach and a chest that was slightly narrower than her hips. She had pale white skin, blue eyes and long black hair. She had extremely delicate facial features that made her appear more innocent than she actually was. Her nipples were small and pink and her pink pussy was topped with a fine growth of dark hair.

Jenny was small, only 5’1 and tightly built. She had relatively thick legs given her size, but they worked on her. Her hips were narrow and she had very small, but pert, breasts. She had a delicate hourglass shape, differing slightly from a regular gymnast V-shaped figure. Her nipples were slightly larger than Chloe’s and slightly darker in colour. Her tight pussy lips were also darer than her roommate’s. Her skin was a tanned white that appeared natural and her medium length brown hair flowed beautifully. Her big, dreamy brown eyes pulled in a room. It was difficult to say which of the girls looked prettier, naked in the dean’s office.

Now completely naked, without speaking, the girls turned towards one another. They both made a fist in unison in front of their chests. They shook their fists slowly, three times in unison, before opening their hands. Chloe had formed a scissor symbol and Jenny a paper symbol. Chloe had won. Jenny winced but then smiled. Chloe jumped up onto the table, sitting down with her legs dangling down over the side. She spread her legs wide giving everyone a great view of her spread pussy. She was already wet. Mia wasn’t sure if that was from the excitement or if she had lubed up beforehand.

Regardless, as soon as she was in position, Jenny walked over to the table and picked up the trophy that Chloe had brought earlier. Jenny dropped to her knees between Chloe’s legs. She was a little to the side, ensuring everyone still had a nice view. Jenny looked up to Chloe and winked. The other girl smiled, put the tip of her pinky finger into her mouth and bit down on it coyly. Jenny took the trophy and lifted it up to her face. She popped the round golf ball tip into her mouth and rolled it around in her mouth while rubbing her free hand along the inside of Chloe’s thigh.

After a while she pulled the trophy, now dripping with saliva, from her mouth completely lubed up. She moved the rounded tip of the trophy between Chloe’s legs. Jenny looked up at Chloe with her eyebrows raised. Chloe looked down and nodded slowly. Jenny smiled and carefully pressed the top against Chloe’s wet slit. She began applying small amounts of pressure. Mia watched as the top of the trophy pressed into Chloe’s pussy and in one quick motion, slipped right inside of her. Chloe’s eyes closed and she let out a low moan before quickly biting her knuckle to stifle any sound.

Jenny wasn’t done. The cylindrical shape of the trophy was perfect for the task and as Chloe tried to control her moans, Jenny carefully started to slide the 8 inch trophy deeper and deeper into Chloe’s body. Chloe planted the palm of her hand against her mouth in a desperate attempt to remain quiet. With her free hand she was gently massaging her breast, almost as if this was keeping her slightly calm. After a few moments of careful work from Jenny, the marble base of the trophy was pressed against Chloe’s skin. She opened her eyes and looked down mouthing ‘Oh My God!’ Jenny just smiled in response before really getting to work.

She kept her free hand carefully running Chloe’s thigh, but with her right hand she slowly twisted the trophy and pulled it out until just the golf ball was still inside of the girl’s body. Then, twisting even more, Jenny inserted the trophy back into Chloe’s pussy. Jenny worked in a steady rhythm, sliding the phallic trophy in and out of the tight cunt. Chloe’s juices dripped from her body and onto the floor of the office. She was writhing on top of the table, keeping her left hand firmly over her mouth. Her right hand moved from her breast and grabbed the edge of the table, trying to control herself.

For a long while, Jenny stayed absolutely focused on the task of sliding the make-shift dildo in and out of her friend’s body and Chloe remained absolutely focused on keeping quiet. Judging from the way the trophy was stretching out the girl’s pussy it was a miracle that she was managing to do so and after a long while, she seemed to be having a hard time to prevent all noise. Jenny clearly wanted to put Chloe over the edge and her free hand snaked down Chloe’s thigh and between her legs, rolling the fingers briefly across the trophy to coat them in juices. When lubed up, Jenny’s index finger quickly found the hard clit and Chloe let out a large muffled groan.

Jenny seemed to be working twice as hard, sliding the dildo in and out of Chloe’s body whilst simultaneously having her finger fly around Chloe’s clit. Chloe was now writhing wildly on the table, groaning through her hand. She almost slammed her fist down on the table before realising what she was doing and just squeezing tighter. Finally, a high sound erupted from Chloe’s throat and her body started to shake even more rapidly. Her eyes close tightly and Jenny held the trophy still in the girl’s cunt while continuing to circle her finger. Finally, Chloe’s body went entirely rigid. She held in place for a few seconds before collapsing exhausted onto the table. Chloe brushed Jenny’s finger away from her clit, it now too sensitive. Jenny smiled before slowly sliding the trophy from Chloe’s pussy.

Jenny stood up with the trophy, turned to face the camera and gave the trophy a quick kiss on the top. Her lips glistened with Chloe’s juices as she set the trophy down upon the table. Jenny gave Chloe time to catch her breath and Mia watched as the girl’s breasts rose and fell in jerky motions and she gathered herself. After a few seconds but still relatively quickly, Chloe seemed to be revived. She slowly sat up on the edge of the table. She took her finger and hooked it at Jenny, summoning her forward. Jenny walked between Chloe’s legs. Their breasts pressed together as they looked into each other’s eyes. They then kissed gently but with a loving passion. When the kiss broke the girls looked relaxed. Jenny took a step back allowing Chloe to jump from the table.

The two girls performed a half circle of one another and Jenny quickly jumped up onto the table. She sat just as Chloe had done with her legs spread. Her pussy appeared extremely wet and quite tight. Chloe looked around on the table and found the little cannon paperweight, before getting on her knees in front of Jenny, almost as if praying to her slit. She looked up at Jenny awaiting the nod of approval, a signal to go, and it was quickly given. Just as Chloe started to nuzzle the cannon up against Jenny’s pussy there was a sharp rattling noise. Both girls froze and Jenny’s eyes went as wide as saucers as her hands reactively shot to her breasts. Chloe hunkered down by the table as the rattling sound repeated. Someone was trying to open the office door.

“The fucking thing is locked,” A man’s voice said outside.
“So what?” another voice responded, “The dean just locked the door before she left, which means we don’t have to check it out.” It was clear the room were listening to the night watchmen.
“Yeah, well, her bathroom is the cleanest in the building,” the first voice stated.
“Guess you have to use the public bathroom tonight then Dave,” the second voice said. There was some grumbling and then the sound of footsteps moving away. During the entire exchange, Jenny and Chloe remained motionless. They waited a full minute after the guards had walked away before they both let out deep breaths and smiled nervously. They looked over to the door then at each other; Chloe shrugged and Jenny nodded.

Once again, Chloe brought the paperweight up between Jenny’s legs. Chloe’s hands were still cupping her own breasts. As Jenny inserted the tip of the cannon into Chloe’s pussy, Chloe began to gently rub her own breasts. The barrel of the cannon was narrow, widening towards the wheels, but Jenny was so small that it still seemed a bit tight to get in. Chloe worked the cannon slowly, but smoothly into Jenny’s body, and in a minute it was as deep as it could go. Jenny smiled and rolled her head back. For a few moments, Chloe treed to twist the cannon around inside of her friend, the way that the trophy had been used on her. However, the wheels were too large and it proved impossible. She then tried to slide the barrel in and out of the girl’s pussy but it was barely long enough. Jenny was giggling and Chloe shook her head before pressing the cannon in as deep as she could.

When the cannon was set, Chloe started to lean forward. Jenny looked completely shocked as her friend’s head slid between her legs. Then her mouth opened wide and her eyes rolled back as Chloe’s mouth latched around Jenny’s clit. The sorority could see the muscles moving in Chloe’s mouth as she energetically flicked her tongue across Jenny’s clit. She kept the cannon buried in the cunt as she pleasured her roommate orally.

Jenny must have been pretty close, already and the sight and feel of Chloe’s mouth on her put her over the edge. She moved one hand off her breast now, her turn to cover her mouth. She used the other hand to run her fingers through Chloe’s hair. She held the girl’s head tightly, but without pulling, as her body began to tremble. A trilling sound formed in her throat as she trembled harder and harder on the table. She was almost vibrating as her eyes slammed shut. Chloe’s tongue flicked faster as Jenny made a shrieking sound before collapsing, panting and smiling, on the table.

Chloe pulled her head away from Jenny’s pussy and turned to smile at the camera. She wiped the juices from her face with the back of her hand. Chloe quickly got up and started to collect her clothes. She quickly threw them back on as Jenny continued to catch her breath. There was no time for cuddling; they had almost gotten away with it despite a close call. It was time to leave.

Once she was dressed, Chloe rushed over to the dean’s desk and grabbed the camera before rushing back over to the table and grabbing the trophy. She picked the paperweight up off the ground where she had dropped it just as Jenny started to sit up. There was a jumbled view of Chloe and Jenny kissing gently quickly before moving again. Jenny was quickly getting dressed as Chloe ran around the room, replacing the trophy and paperweight back where she had found them. By the time she was unlocking the dean’s door, Jenny was completely dressed.

As Carol turned from the door, she showed Jenny sitting in the dean’s chair, dressed and smiling. Chloe walked over and sat down on Jenny’s lap. Jenny groaned lightly and Chloe slapped her playfully. They turned to look into the camera, smiled, waved, and then kissed. As their lips met, the screen went blank.

As soon as the screen went out, the dining room went absolutely crazy. Applause and whistles rang out around the room from all sides. Mia turned to see Chloe and Jenny smiling and a little surprised by the reaction. Mia was cheering as loud as anyone. A lot of the excitement seemed to be from how bold and amazing the video was but some seemed to be from the building sexual excitement in the room. The video had been hot, and it was the fourth the sorority had watched. The room was a mixture of arousal and perfume; Mia’s nipples ached to be touched and her pussy juices almost formed a puddle on the floor. She cheered as it was the only release she could have; it even took Alexis several minutes to quiet the room.

“Chloe and Jenny,” she began, finally getting the room quiet enough that her voice could be heard. “What can I say? That was a truly fantastic submission. It is one of the most daring videos I have ever seen. I should be angry at the risk you ran and the laws that you broke, but I can’t be. It was too awesome. I feel that some of the sex we’ve already seen was hotter, not that this wasn’t hot, but the excitement was through the roof. Thank you.” Alexis had given her verdict and although Chloe seemed mildly annoyed when Alexis had claimed the sex to be not as hot, both filmmakers seemed very satisfied with the critique and the crowd’s reaction. Alexis gave a few minutes for people to talk amongst themselves and everyone seemed unbearably hot. Eventually, the crowd started to settle down.

“One last video,” Hannah stated. Mia looked back at the officers and saw Steph looking down at her feet. Mia wondered if her sister was going to watch; part of her wanted Steph to see her, to see that she could do whatever was thrown her way. Part of her wanted her eyes on the floor though, where she wouldn’t see something so intimate. Mia looked across to Becky who smiled nervously and mouthed ‘It will be great.’ Mia took a little comfort in that, trying to steel herself to Steph’s reaction.

“The previous four will be tough to top,” Alexis stated, feeding Mia and Becky’s memory stick into the computer. Mia suddenly realised everyone in the room was going to watch her video now. There was no mystery and her mouth went dry; her heart hurting in her chest. Mia felt almost dizzy now; what would people thing? What would she think? She had half an impulse to stand up, run to the computer and shut it down. She resisted enough for the video to start.

The video opened on a view of the college library. There was no sound and it was clear that the sorority was looking at black and white security camera footage. The view on the screen showed the checkout desk. The desk sat in the corner of the first floor of the library, near the exit. The desk had two surfaces; the top surface was where people set books down and then, a foot lower, a surface for the library staff to work on. The front of the desk went all the way to the floor, looking like every other library and library desk you’d ever seen.

Becky was sitting behind the desk, looking down at some papers. Becky had qualified for financial aid in the form of a school job. Three days a week she worked six hours at the library. She started work there in the first week and was now qualified to work without assistance. That day had been one of her work days. She was wearing a pair of fake glasses and a tight pink sweater. She was working quietly, her back to the wall and her legs under the desk. As the video started, someone walked up with a book; she smiled and checked him out. He stared at her breasts in the tight sweater as she handed the books back to him. The title card rose, “Becky and Mia Present: Desk Job.” In the dining room, Mia looked over at Becky and she smiled nervously. Things were about to get started.

sarahsarah
05-05-2016, 05:50 PM
Chapter 20

The video was filmed in movie proportions, 16:9, and suddenly the video split in half forming two near squares. On the left, it continued to show Becky sat at her desk, returning to her work. On the right, a view of Mia appeared in a somewhat cramped space. She was naked on the screen, kneeling down, with her head cocked slightly to the side. Her breasts were already exposed to the room, and as Mia looked around the dining room to see everyone staring at her nude form, she felt an ache form between her legs. She turned her attention back to the screen and watched as her on screen self smiled into the camera and waved. She turned around, away from the camera.

Once she had turned, she got down on her knees and crawled away. A crossed pair of legs came into view from behind Mia. They were long with toned thighs; Becky’s legs were covered by a gray skirt coming to just below her knees. Mia crawled all the way to the legs and tapped on the knee signalling to Becky to uncross her legs and spread them. On the left screen, she continued to work as though nothing had changed, whereas on the right screen, everything was starting to happen. Mia moved slightly to the side to give the audience a view up the skirt and straight at the tight, little pussy. Mia looked over her shoulder and winked at the camera causing a few girls to giggle, but everyone’s focus remained fixed on the screen.

“Do it now, no one is around,” a muffled voice stated. On the left screen Becky’s mouth moved in time with the words. Mia reached her hand up past Becky’s body and above the edge of the desk. Her left hand became visible on the left screen, authenticating that the two videos were occurring simultaneously. On the right screen, Mia’s ass was now in full view and she heard a few sisters whisper quietly. They were talking about her body, and they sounded a bit excited.

On screen, Mia slowly sunk back down below the desk, moving back to the side so Becky’s pussy was once again visible. In the dining room though, the feeling was different; she wasn’t ready to stand down. The excitement of the evening had built to an unbearable level, and the fog that had become ever so familiar over the week began to once again descend. At some point, her mind just ceased to hold control and surrender to her body. She became drunk on arousal and was ready to jump at any opportunity for relief. The video was now pushing her to find an opportunity.

It had been unbelievably hot to watch all of these girls’ videos, to see their naked forms, to watch their intimate moments and enjoy the different taboos. This however, was an entirely new level. This was no longer watching other naked girls, it wasn’t even watching them have sex; it was people staring at her. Thirty nine other girls were now pouring over her breasts, her nipples, her pussy, her ass and her face. Only days ago this night have mortified her, embarrassed her beyond belief, but now it was something different, beyond just reactive emotion.

Mia now revelled in the fact that these girls were getting wet from watching her body, that they wanted to know what she felt like or even tasted like. It made her feel sexy, it made her feel adult, and most importantly, it felt right. Somehow, Mia finally seemed to make sense of her sexuality, something she had largely suppressed her entire life, and this was what her body was for; it was for providing pleasure to herself and her sisters. The realisation alone was making it hard to keep control of her body. If anything was holding her back before it was the knowledge that Steph was in the room, but even that didn’t seem enough anymore.

As Mia watched the screen, she carefully moved a hand from behind her back and slid it over her thigh. She moved slowly so that nobody would notice her, but her hand found its way across her thigh and travelled towards her clitoris. She looked down at her little pearl, a hard, pink, little nub that strained out against the world, desperate for contact. Mia breathed in sharply as her finger grazed gently against it. She slid her fingers down further, reaching her slit, before gently dipping her fingers into the hot, wet snatch. They came back out, lubed and ready and once again they found her clitoris. She slowly circled the fingers around the nub, giving gentle pressure with each touch. She brought her eyes back to the screen, glad for some relief.

Back in the library, Mia looked back over her shoulder at the camera mounted behind her. There was now no question that the two videos were happening at the same time. Mia raised her eyebrows and stuck out her tongue playfully before turning her attention back towards Becky. Mia took hold of the chair and swivelled it slightly; this brought Becky’s into profile from the waist down. The camera now had a perfect view between Becky’s legs.

Mia placed her hands on Becky’s knees to spread her legs even further. Becky shuffled her chair in slightly, ensuring that anybody walking past wouldn’t be able to see any part of her legs. Mia inched forward as well so her face was now just a few inches from Becky’s pussy. On the screen, Mia’s eyes closed as she leaned in, breathing deeply through her nose, savouring the sharp, delicious scent coming from Becky.

Mia’s tongue darted out towards Becky’s pussy landing flat against her erect clitoris. On the left side of the screen, Becky jumped slightly and bit her lower lip before quickly mastering herself and continuing to write in the notebook as if nothing was happening. Below the desk, Mia began to lap up the length of Becky’s slit, soaking her tongue in the juices before gently grazing against her clit. Under the table, the girl’s legs trembled greatly, making up for the fact that her upper body was forced to remain motionless. As Mia continued to lick, she stuck her ass out high into the air before reaching a hand back between her legs to play with her own pussy.

In the dining room, the crowd murmured some approval and Mia heard a few almost sexual moans as people resisted their own desires. Unknown to the room, Mia’s finger was still teasing her clit slowly and carefully. She was controlling her breathing as much as possible, trying to match the composure of her roommate on the screen.

“Yeah, just these three,” a muffled voice said. Unfortunately, the security cameras which Becky had managed to obtain from the library had no sound, meaning all sound was coming from Mia’s camera beneath the desk. On the right side of the screen Mia continued to pleasure herself as her tongue poked into Becky’s cunt. However, on the right, Becky was now looking at a freshman boy with a few books in his hand. She took them and his library card quickly.

“You have a late fee,” Becky stated, her voice slightly shaky but unnoticeable to any casual customer.
“Can I pay it next time?” the boy asked.
“Yes, but an additional fee will be assessed on Tuesday,” Becky explained. She handed back the books before calling the next person to the counter. Another transaction took place where Becky checked out a few books. Under the table, Mia’s lips were now wrapped tightly around Becky’s clitoris. Her tongue flicked at it mercilessly.

Mia didn’t want Becky to get caught or to make any obvious noises, but she knew that the video would work better if this was a challenge. On the left screen, her calm face showed incredible focus; she was working extremely hard. Further than this, Mia was losing her rational thought. The fog which was now present in the dining room had also appeared during the library earlier that day. Mia just wanted to do anything and everything sexual, no matter how dirty it might seem and she wanted to raise the stakes. Mia moved her hand from between her own legs and hooked both of her hands underneath Becky’s knees. She pulled the girl towards the edge of her chair and rocked her hips back slightly. On the left screen, Becky acted as if she was adjusting her seat while calling another patron to the front of the line.

Under the table, Becky’s tight, pink asshole was now completely exposed about an inch above the seat of the chair. “How can I help… uh… you?” Becky asked. The pause would go unnoticed to most but on the right, it was clear that Mia had just pressed her tongue flat against the soft ridges of Becky’s asshole, her nose now pressed into her soaking wet slit. Mia began to eagerly lap at the asshole without hesitation.

In the dining room, she was completely reliving the experience from just a few hours in the past. As her finger began to press with more and more pressure against her clit she remembered what it had felt like. Her asshole was coated in her juices and felt both folded and soft against the tongue. Mia was getting so close now she actually had to pull back slightly. Out of the corner of her eye she thought she noticed Sakiya looking at her before whispering to someone else, but Mia was too engrossed to care. She kept her attention on the screen where another customer was stood with Becky.

“Two books, one is a reference, can I get this out?” a girl asked. Mia licked harder, shaking her nose inside of Becky’s body.
“Uh… no sorry, just the one,” Becky said taking an incredibly deep breath before somehow managing to control herself.
“Can you re-shelf this for me then?” the girl asked, leaning up against the desk. Becky quickly reached forward and grabbed the book.
“Of course,” she said before waving the girl away.

When there was a little bit of space, Becky let out a quiet but long moan and briefly closed her eyes. Mia made her tongue hard and poked it gently, but forcefully, into Becky’s asshole. Mia could still remember the feeling of the tight muscles closing around the two inches of her tongue she had managed to force inside of her roommate. Becky gasped slightly but made no attempt to stop the intrusion. In fact, on the left screen she reopened her eyes, took hold of her pencil and continued some work. Mia continued to tongue the girl’s rosebud for a few minutes, with her hands running all over Becky’s thighs. Suddenly she felt the girl tense and for a moment thought she might be about to cum. However, her legs were no longer shaking and the tension felt different.

“Oh, hi,” Mia heard a familiar voice say, “I forgot you worked here. Just the one book please.”
“Hi Alexis,” Becky said, her voice sounding both nervous and excited. On the left screen, the sorority’s very own president walked onto the screen. In the dining room, the crowd went wild, cheering and laughing. Continuing to pleasure herself, Mia looked over her shoulder and say Alexis’ jaw dropped to the floor. Everyone was giggling and murmuring, but settled quickly as Alexis started to speak again.

“Thanks,” Alexis said, taking the now checked out book. “So are you ready for the meeting this afternoon?” she asked. Everyone laughed, realising the strangeness of the situation. Becky gave the briefest on screen hint that she really wanted the conversation to be over so she could stop keeping it together, but Alexis comfortably leaned against the desk.

At the same time, the on screen Mia realised that Alexis was the person in front of the desk and that this provided a unique opportunity. She had the chance to do something crazy. Mia gave Becky’s asshole a final, deep open mouthed kiss before moving her mouth up to Becky’s clitoris. Her lips wrapped tightly around the little bud of her roommate, and at the same time she brought one of her hands up, quickly dipping a finger into Becky’s wet slit. Becky squirmed under the table but Mia wasn’t finished. She let her finger trail slowly down the length of the slit before stopping, wetly, against her asshole.

“Uh… yeah, I… uh THINK so,” Becky squealed on the left screen as, on the right, Mia’s finger slipped easily into the tight asshole. A few in the audience giggled. On the screen, first the tip of the finger, then the first knuckle, and then the second slipped into the narrow, tight opening. Mia felt the muscles squeezing against her finger as her hand settled up against the soft mounds of Becky’s ass. The entire finger was now buried in her friend’s anus while her tongue latched tightly to her clitoris. However, above the waist, Becky sat patiently, trying to appear as calm as possible.

“I rarely seem to get the chance to talk to any of the pledges outside of the house. I hope that school and… well work are going alright with all of the… activities you have to do for the sorority,” Alexis said, sounding a lot warmer and more pleasant than she did when having to act as president. Becky took a deep, gulping breath before mastering herself.

“Oh yeah, it is all about time management. Sometimes it helps to do two things at once,” she calmly replied. The crowd went wild, laughing and clapping at the composure and quick wit of Becky. Mia, of course, was not joining in with the clapping. Her fingers were now moving more and more vigorously on her clit and she started to feel like she was getting close. Below the desk, she was curling her finger gently, but strategically, inside of Becky’s ass and lapping warmly at the girl’s clitoris.

“Well thanks for the book. See you tonight,” Alexis said and waved warmly before grabbing her book and heading towards the exit.
“See ya,” Becky forced out with extreme difficulty. Mia was moving at a mile a minute as Alexis walked out of the door. There was now nobody left in line. In fact, the only other people on that floor of the library were now in the computer lab, which was located on the far side of the building. For all intents and purposes, Mia and Becky were now completely alone and Becky cracked.

Her body started to shake and she moaned loudly. If anyone had been close they would have definitely heard. She put her hands down under the desk, pushing Mia’s face harder into her lap. Mia licked more fervently and kept her finger moving deep inside of Becky’s asshole. Her legs flailed wildly under the desk. Then her muscles tensed and she thrust her hips forward three times. A large amount of liquid squirted from Becky’s pussy, surprising Mia so much that she moved away from the girl’s clit, causing the liquid to splash against her face and chest. Finally, Becky collapsed, and relaxed in her chair. On the screen, Mia turned and looked at the camera, with Becky’s juiced dripping from her chin, and smiled. The screen went black.

However, at the same time that the video was reaching its climax, in the dining room, Mia was doing the same. As the crowd cheered, whooped and whistled at the end of the video, Mia felt the tell-tale signs of an orgasm building. All of her muscles felt like they were under an unbelievable strain, her toes curled tightly, and she stopped breathing. A ripple of sensations emanated out one at a time from her clitoris. Then suddenly, the sensations expanded so that each one was the size of her whole existence. She felt swallowed up by pleasure and a deep abiding sense of satisfaction. Mia let out her breath, and her muscles drooped.

“Holy shit, Mia is beating it!” Mia heard a voice exclaim. Her eyes sprung open and she looked out to see all of the thirty nine other sorority girls staring at her intently. The first person she saw was Steph, looking disgusted. Mia felt her cheeks get hot; now that she’d cum, the deep abiding need to do so had faded, replaced by embarrassment. She felt absurd for her actions and wondered how repulsed the other girls must have been. She realised she had pushed things too far; her stomach rumbled and she felt ill. What the hell was wrong with her?

“If I’d known that was allowed, I would’ve started two videos ago!” Kate said loudly and everyone laughed. Soon everyone was commenting on Mia’s enjoyment of her own video. Some people ribbed her good naturedly and others expressed jealousy that they were too uptight to follow suit. Mia even heard a junior girl state that she had done the same thing during the video show whilst pledging, just without being caught. Whatever embarrassment Mia had felt was lifted. Kate was right; this was the place to do something strange. They had all been through something and come out on the other side. What was once shameful or strange was now laudable and common place. Only Steph still looked sour, putting a dampener on the realisation.

“Well, I guess we all enjoyed that last submission,” Alexis said once everyone had settled down. “Some more than others,” she stated staring at Mia. Everyone laughed and even Mia managed a smile. “I have to say that I had absolutely no idea what was going on when I spoke to Becky this afternoon. That was… a really good video. And Mia… being imaginatively dirty must run in the family.” When Alexis said that, Steph’s scowl got even deeper and Mia’s blush returned. “It was a great video.”

“Congratulations to all participants,” Hannah said, “We will now commence voting. Freshmen are not eligible to vote. We will call out the names of the participants. Just raise your hand and we will see who everyone thinks created this year’s best video. Remember, the best video will receive a prize and be set in a place of honour in the video collection.” Mia felt a thrill of excitement. She wasn’t sure why, but she really wanted to win.

sarahsarah
05-11-2016, 05:29 PM
Chapter 21

“Alright everybody,” Alexis said, “Who votes for Marie and Sakiya with their student teacher role play video?” Mia quickly glanced around the room and saw a few hands raised.
“Three votes,” Hannah called out. Alexis nodded in approval.
“Okay, how about Nicola and Alice’s adventure by the quad?” Alexis asked. This time nobody raised their hand and Mia felt a twinge of pity.
“One vote,” Hannah stated.
“Who?” Alexis queried, looking around the room puzzled. Hannah shrugged. “Oh, it’s a pity vote from a fellow bush woman,” Alexis said, rolling her eyes at Hannah.
“It was hot!” Hannah responded, slightly annoyed.

“Whatever,” Alexis said, “Who votes for Kate and Faye’s drinking contest?” A few people giggled at the description but several hands shot up, including Steph’s. Just as many people were shaking their heads in disgust; it seemed to be a very polarising video.
“Six,” Hannah stated.
“Who votes for Jenny and Chloe’s defilement of the Dean’s office?” Alexis asked the room. More hands shot into the air. It was definitely Mia and Becky’s biggest competition. “Don’t read the number,” Alexis stated and Hannah nodded and noted it before Alexis quickly got everyone to lower their hands. Mia didn’t have a chance to count.
“Finally, who would like to vote for Mia and Becky’s library session?” Alexis asked. Hands shot into the air and Hannah quickly counted them before they were lowered. She turned and whispered into Alexis’ ear.

“Alright then,” Alexis said, raising her hand to the crowd, “The votes are tallied. Tonight’s winners, as Hannah has noted, will be placed on the wall of fame downstairs in out video library. But perhaps, even more importantly, they will receive this,” Alexis reached down into a bag that was sitting at her feet, “As a reminder of their win together.” She quickly lifted, and raised above her head, a large, black, double sided dildo. Mia was shocked; it was such a peculiar trophy, but she supposed it did make sense. Mia felt even stranger though, because she was certain that she wanted it. She looked over to Becky and saw in her friend’s eyes that she wanted it as well. It would certainly make an excellent addition to their room decorations.

“It looks a little smaller than last year’s,” somebody spoke up and Alexis shrugged.
“It’s not the size of the… you know,” Alexis replied and everyone laughed. “Okay, but now to announce the winner. In second place, with nine votes are… Jenny and Chloe.” Everyone started to cheer. Hannah grabbed the dildo from Alexis’ hand and started to walk over towards the freshman. Mia moved over so that she was sat next to Becky. Alexis was still talking, but louder to be heard over the crowd, “And the winners with eleven votes are Becky and Mia!” Hannah handed the giant, one and a half foot long, two and a half inch wide dildo to Becky. It was a dense rubber and as Becky handed it to Mia laughing, Mia felt the intense weight.

“Holy crap!” Mia exclaimed and Becky nodded in agreement. Mia didn’t care; she was in heaven even before she took hold of the toy. The sorority had watched her perform in a sexual manner; they had seen her do things that, in her own conscious mind she would never want to do, and they had rewarded her for it. She felt a buzz like being drunk and she felt an insatiable arousal that came with being desired.

“So congratulation to our winners,” Alexis continued when everyone had settled down. “We will conclude our meeting for the night. Unlike one of our winners, the rest of us have patiently waited, but now I assume that many of us have… some business to attend to.” The older girls laughed and even the freshman girls seemed comfortable with the open reference to sex or masturbation caused by the arousal from their videos. Any barrier that had existed before had been systematically demolished throughout the course of the week and now they all felt like a part of the sorority.

“I guess our winners might want to test drive their new toy even if Mia was rather impatient,” Hannah added, looking down at the two victors. Mia’s stomach flipped and she looked across to Becky who bit her lower lip. It felt strange; Mia and Becky had been intimate earlier that day, done things with each other that neither thought they would ever do with anyone. But it had been a movie. Now they had this toy and shared a room, Mia wondered what their future held within this house.

“Yeah well, I guess she can do whatever she wants,” a voice blurted out. Mia turned and saw Steph spewing acid and then skulking out of the room.
“Remember,” Alexis said, “Tomorrow night is another meeting so be here at the same time.
All desires that Mia had been feeling for Becky and their new toy, as well as the comfort she felt for this place, instantly dried up. The next night would almost certainly be another night with one of the big sisters, fitting in with the rhythm of the week. That meant for Mia, a night with her actual big sister.

It meant an evening with Steph. The excitement and thrills of filming and watching her video had completely swept this eventuality from her mind. The rush of victory had obscured it further, but Alexis’ words drove it home instantly, at a time that she wasn’t even slightly ready to hear it. It had thrown her off balance; they couldn’t avoid each other anymore. Mia felt absolute fear and sensed a reckoning on the horizon. The nature of that reckoning was uncertain.

When they returned to their room just a few minutes after the meeting, Becky was holding the dildo. As they entered the room, she held it up and raised her eyebrows suggestively. “It might be worth a shot; we’ve got nothing to be modest about anymore. We can have a lot of fun this year from now on. So what do you reckon Mia, fancy taking an end?”

Mia wasn’t sure what it was that Becky had said, but she instantly started to cry. Becky looked completely confused, “Hey Mia. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to say something dumb or make you feel bad. I was just thinking that we had gotten comfortable with each other and have fun together. It’s like, while we are here there are different rules, and we can just have some fun,” she said. The more she talked, the faster she spoke, as if trying to convince her. Mia spent the whole time shaking her head.
“No, that’s not it,” Mia managed to choke out.
“Well, what is it then?” Becky asked.
Mia said the only thing she could. She managed to splutter out a single word, “Steph.”

All of the tension and uncertainty was too great. Mia had spent the whole week pretending in public that Steph’s indifference and outright hostility didn’t bother her, pretending she didn’t notice, but now it was just too much. You can ignore things, whether it is your sexuality, fears or emotions, for a certain period of time. However, at some point, you have to face reality and that night, when Alexis had mentioned the next meeting, Mia had come face to face with her reality. She had come to the realisation that she and Steph were going to have a giant fight the next day and it was probably going to end their relationship. All she could now do, facing that inevitability, was cry. Mia collapsed onto her bed, covering her head with the pillow.

Becky had instantly figured out what the problem was from just the one word response. She knew more about the problematic relationship between Mia and Steph than anybody else. She instantly dropped the dildo, forgotten and discarded, onto the floor. Instead she climbed into the bed with Mia. Despite the fact they were both naked, she spooned in behind the crying girl, wrapping her arms around her chest and holding Mia in a tight hug. She made gentle hushing noises into the upset girl’s ear and rocked her lightly. Becky made no attempt to talk to her, knowing that Mia couldn’t speak and that she probably couldn’t make it better anyway. She just poured out her love to her, in an attempt to make her feel whole.

In some small way, it helped. Mia didn’t feel better, but somehow she seemed to feel a bit less bad. Just to feel someone’s love, the love of someone that she had slept with, was comforting, even if the problem that loomed around the corner was just as large. Eventually the two girls fell asleep together, Becky’s warm breasts against her back, and her soft palms across Mia’s bare stomach.

The next morning, Mia’s eyes were dry and she was in a daze. They had just gotten back from the shower together and were getting dressed for their lessons. “So, what do you think will happen?” Becky asked. She finally thought Mia might be able to talk about it.
“I don’t even know,” Mia replied, “I am just scared.” Becky smiled at her, reached forward and squeezed her hand gently.
“If I learnt anything about you yesterday, it’s that you are brave,” Becky said smiling. Mia smiled back.
“Thanks,” Mia said, “But I am only brave when my body allows me to be brave. This is about my soul, and I think that I am weak in that respect.” Mia’s shoulders dropped; she felt crushed. Then she felt Becky’s arms wrap around her once again.

“Hey look,” she said, pulling back and looking her in the eyes, “This had been a… supremely weird week. When it started, I thought we were friends, but we weren’t particularly close. Now I know that I barely knew you then. This place is like… It’s a… what are those things that they melt metal in?”
“A crucible,” Mia replied confused.
“Yeah!” she said with animation, “It’s a crucible. In a week here, whatever normal barriers people have between them just don’t apply. Our separate pieces melt into one. I know you better than I know most of my friends back home. Hell, we even made love. And it was fucking good!” she said and laughed.
“Thanks.”

“I can’t imagine how weird it must have been to do this with your sister here and to have… well you know what happened. But you came through this. It was harder on you than on anyone else and you never let it bother you. You just kept fighting through. You are brave. You will get through this. And, if Steph is too stupid to want you, know that I will be… I am… your sister,” Becky said. Mia felt tears welling in her eyes again.
“Becky…” Mia started.
“I’m sorry if I got all preachy. I was practicing parts of it all night,” Becky interjected, “I needed it to be right.”
“It was absolutely right,” Mia said, throwing her arms around Becky. Tears started to fall, but less from sadness. Becky held her close and cried as well. All you need to have a sister is love. Even if Mia lost a sister, she’d made at least one more. After a long while, the two girls collected themselves, collected their items and walked to class.

It was a Friday, so Mia only had two classes. She went to them in a hazy cloud. It would be wrong to say Mia was nervous about the evening with Steph, wrong to say she was thinking or feeling anything. It was far more complex than that; it was an endless barrage of emotions, thoughts, and sensations that ran through her brain and body. Most of the time, the impulses were contradictory. She felt shame and fear, confusion and anger. She had butterflies in her stomach, a light head, and she felt weak. Her hair stood on end, her legs shaky, and her mouth felt sandy. She heard the lectures without listening, talked without communicating, and thought without content.

The only actual concrete idea she was ever able to isolate, and one which she returned to several times off and on during the day, was a total, painful uncertainty. Mia had no idea what the night had in store for her. Perhaps she would be yelling at Steph, maybe even a physical altercation. She thought that maybe she would say things that she didn’t mean, maybe things that she did. All she knew was that she was afraid that, though neither of them really wanted it, she was going to lose her sister. Mia had joined the sorority. In the balance, she had gained friends, a place to belong, and a new understanding of her sexuality, but it would cost her family. It would cost her Steph. The person that she was supposed to be closest to in the world could be lost from it. Was it worth it to lose that? Was gaining her adulthood worth the loss of her childhood?

Mia returned to the house after her classes, though she felt that she hadn’t even left. The instant she removed her clothes at the front door, she felt like she had just stopped hugging Becky. The outside world was an abstraction. This was the only concrete place and her heart beat faster as she moved within it. Mia walked to her room and absent-mindedly surfed the internet, fear growing with every passing moment. She felt scared and anxious with every second. News, gossip and social media nonsense flittered over the screen but none of it registered. Only the passage of time mattered and Mia welcomed and feared it simultaneously.

“Hey, uh, it’s time for the meeting,” Becky said, peering around the door. Mia took a deep breath, looked at her body in the mirror and headed down the stairs. The dining room looked as it had for the last several nights with the upper class girls standing clothed in a circle. The pledges were more comfortable now in their nudity, no longer trying to cover themselves, walking easily into the center of the circle. There was a nervous energy, but a good natured kind from the majority. Mia was the only one filled with dread. At the appointed hour, Alexis moved to the front of the room. The meeting started.

“Good evening ladies,” she said, “I trust that you all had… fun nights last night.” The girls giggled except for Mia. It seemed everyone had been riled up by the movies and all but her and Becky had figured out some way to relieve the tension.
“It seems they are getting the hang of it,” Hannah said, as if casually talking to Alexis but loud enough for everyone to hear.

“Yes, I think they are figuring out the meaning of sisterhood here at the sorority. Only two days left and they will be ready as full sisters, but there is still work to be done. The people who know the most about sisterhood still have much to teach. Becky, there is no need to come up tonight. It will be a short meeting. Tonight, you girls will get some time to meet your senior sisters. That mean Becky, you will be coming with me. Everyone else, find your big sister and remember the rules,” Alexis finished.

There didn’t seem to be any need for more explanation anymore. Every person knew the routine by now. The sophomores and juniors filed out of the room, seemingly a little bit bored. They were all hoping that something showy might happen, like with Mia and Monica. The naked freshman girls started to search out their senior sisters and soon everybody was slipping out of the room. In the end, only Mia and Steph were left. For a long while they just stood in the room, staring at each other. Steph’s lips were pursed and she had her arms crossed, tapping her foot as if waiting for Mia to disappear. Mia stood, feeling more naked than she had in days, wishing for this to be all over. Finally the tension rose to a point that Mia had to do something.

“So what…” Mia started.
“Be quiet,” Steph cut across her, “Follow me.” Mia felt as if she’d just been slapped.
“I was just…”
“I said be quiet and follow me, do you not recall the fucking rules. I don’t want to do this here,” Steph said. Mia closed her mouth and threw up her hands. Steph rolled her eyes and walked out of the room. Mia followed close behind. They passed through the living room and walked past a group of sophomores watching TV. They turned to look at Mia, and seeing Steph’s angry face, turned to whisper to each other. Mia looked away and continued to follow her sister, up the stairs with her head bowed.

Finally, they arrived outside Steph’s private room. She unlocked the door and stepped inside. Mia followed behind her and closed the door behind them. As she walked in, something hit her in the face. Mia stepped back, surprised, and bumped into the door. “What the fuck?” Mia said, pulling a piece of fabric off her face.
“Oh don’t be so dramatic, it’s a goddamn robe, just put it on,” Steph ordered. Mia looked down at the thing in her hand, a dark red bathrobe, light but not weightless.

“I am not supposed to wear clothes,” Mia said in a snotty voice. Mia wasn’t sure what tone she was going to take when she stepped into the room, she hadn’t really had a plan, but Steph’s annoying aggression had gotten under her skin. It appeared that they were going to jump straight into it, Mia’s anger was growing inside, and it felt good. At least it was going to be over with Mia thought.
“You are supposed to follow orders. I am sick and tired of looking at looking at your fucking ass. It’s been all bloody week,” she said. Mia started to slip the robe on, tying it around her stomach.
“That isn’t what you said the other night, you pervert,” Mia shot back, knowing it was a low blow but no longer caring. Steph’s eyed became extremely wide and her mouth narrowed.
“You will never, ever talk about that, ever again. Do you understand me?” Steph demanded.

“What, that you lick my asshole, you freak?” Mia asked. Steph walked forward, grabbed Mia’s arm and launched her onto the bed. Mia screamed out as she lost balance. She landed on her stomach and rolled over so she was sitting down. “Christ!” Steph was standing in front of her now, face red in anger.
“Do you thing that is funny? Do you think that all of this is funny? Is this some sort of game to you? This is my life!” Steph exclaimed.
“Do I look like I’m laughing Steph?” Mia shot back.
“Amy…” Steph started.
“Mia,” she shot back.

“Fine, bitch, what the fuck is your problem? Does everything you do in the world have to revolve around you fucking up my life?” she asked. She flopped down, still heated, in her chair. Mia felt her own face getting redder by the second. Why was Steph making it all about her? Didn’t she see the irony about making a big deal about everything having to do with her? Mia knew what was going to happen; it was similar to fights in the past. However, the intensity was far greater than anything she’d ever experienced before.
“God Steph, sorry for existing,” Mia retaliated.
“Don’t talk like you’re in fucking school. Don’t sass me like I am mom. Just… stop crowding me. Just stop being around me all the damn time. Stop barging in on my private life. How can I…” she looked down at her feet and both girls knew what she was thinking, “… do whatever I want when you are on top of me all the fucking time?”

“Fuck you Steph, you think you are so fucking mature. Well guess what? I am a real person too with a whole life that is mine. I didn’t come here just to annoy you. I am just trying to live my life. Why do you have to make it about your life? Why can’t my life just be about me?” Mia shouted back.
“Why fucking can’t it just be about you? Seriously?” she said, and Mia was shocked to see tears in her eyes. “Why can’t you just do things that are for you? Don’t make your life a part of mine and I won’t bother you. Why couldn’t you just join a sorority that did things you like instead of things that I like? Why do you have to take things that are mine and try to make them yours? I just wanted one thing to be mine you bitch!” Steph said, sounding desperate.

“Well, you like to breathe air and drink water too; I don’t just do those things because you do them. I do it so I don’t die. I don’t go to school and make friends because you do it. You think I do those because I am copying you? Check your fucking ego. You don’t get to piss on life and call it your territory.”
“Then why are you fucking girls Amy? You aren’t a lesbian. You had a thousand boyfriends in the past. This is who I am. I am… a lesbian. It’s who I am. You are just… pretending so you can be like me. You are a pathetic loser who doesn’t have a personality of her own. You steal mine and then you make me feel inauthentic. If it is just an act for you, everyone will believe it is an act for me. You make me fake and I hate it and… I hate you.”

The last few words Steph hissed out were acid and they burned. She didn’t say it like a child would; Mia could feel it. It was real hate. Mia gasped. It felt like there wasn’t enough air in the room. Her chest actually hurt, her heart actually breaking as if tearing apart on her insides. The heat of the hatred swept over her and overwhelmed her. The will to fight was sapped. “I…” Mia started to respond. Steph was sat in her chair, shoulders rising and falling as if she had just run a marathon, face contorted in anger. Mia barely recognised this stranger, “This is just who I am,” was all Mia could think to say.

“Go away,” Steph said appearing incredibly tired now, “I can’t be near you.” At first Mia’s legs wouldn’t respond, but slowly she got to her feet. She felt drunk and confused, almost concussed. Finally she reached for the door, turned over her shoulder and looked at Steph. She was staring at the wall, her face blank and slack.

“You know,” Mia said, untying the robe and letting it fall to the ground, “You can tell me to leave your room and I have to. If you try hard enough, you could probably find some way to get me kicked out of this sorority. But you can’t wish me away from this world. I don’t think you’ve wanted me here from the instant mom and dad brought me back from the hospital. But I am here and I have every right to be here,” Mia said. She opened the door and walked out.

sarahsarah
05-13-2016, 04:50 PM
Chapter 22

Only a few minutes later Mia was lying on her bed with tears flowing down her cheeks. Becky was still with Alexis doing things Mia could only imagine, while she sat there alone in her room, no company and no support. All of her worst fears, even the ones she hadn’t completely formed in her mind, had come true in a way worse than even she had thought possible. Steph had dismantled, dismissed and totally rejected her. She had done it with a level of hate and permanence that Mia found impossible to comprehend. It had happened so quickly. The fight had suddenly erupted and their sisterhood had been shredded in mere minutes. Mia felt sick; her head hurt and her body was weak. For a long time, Mia stayed on her bed and cried with complete abandon.

Eventually, she started to calm down a little and some rational faculties returned to her. The hurt still loomed, more acute so that she could at least think, but it was less overwhelming. Mia spent the next moments stewing in self-pity wondering why it was happening to her. After a while, that just seemed childish and unproductive so she tried to move on to something else, trying to figure out how she had arrived at this point.

It seemed from the very beginning, things were destined to turn out the way they had. Mia thought back to when she had first started to pledge the sorority, how angry Steph had been and it seemed from that moment, the story was set in stone. What did Steph honestly expect her to do? Just fold and roll over because she was angry. How would Steph have respected her for doing that and how could Mia even respect herself?

The more Mia considered it, the more she realised that those events may have been too late to begin to consider the situation. It may have been when she decided to pledge the sorority; surely she could have just joined another one. That’s what she contemplated but why did that matter and how Steph could just ban her from the sorority anyway wasn’t right; it didn’t belong to her. If Steph didn’t want her to do it because of the unique aspects of the sorority, why wasn’t she up front with her in the first place? Saying don’t rush was just creating a necessity to rush, bringing it further to the thoughts. What did Steph honestly expect from her?

As Mia contemplated further, she realised that this wasn’t even the right spot to start on these issues either. It had really begun when she decided to go to Steph’s school, a school which didn’t really fit her personality. Mia was more of a fit for a small, liberal arts college and had already worked out earlier in the week that she had only joined this place because Steph had gone and talked it up so much. As she thought further, she came to a realisation that this was probably the original sin of the conflict. Steph was right about at least that one thing, even if she was wrong about almost everything else that had come afterwards, but Mia had to wonder, what was her responsibility here?

The thought of responsibility jarred her from her thoughts and ruminations of fault and respect. What responsibility did she have to her relationships with her sister? What responsibility did Mia have to her self-respect and to her own unique identity as a person? She thought back to the fight with Steph. Her sister had certainly behaved childishly, similar to the fights they
had when they were kids, but Mia knew she wasn’t any better. She had pushed her older sister’s buttons to start with. She walked into that room expecting something bad to happen and she had fuelled the flames. So, now what was she meant to do about it? They weren’t kids anymore and she certainly couldn’t go running to her parents to get them to fix it.

It was now three hours after Mia had stormed out of her sister’s room and she had finally come to a determination. It would be fine if Steph didn’t want to ever speak to her again. Actually, it wasn’t; it would be the most painful thought to ever cross her mind. However, there wasn’t anything that she could do with it. Steph could decide to cut her out of her life whether Mia wanted it or not, but if that was what Steph wanted to do, Mia wanted it to happen on her terms. They were going to do it like adults and be done with it for good.

Mia quickly jumped from her bed and dried her face off with her bath towel. She looked over herself in the mirror to ensure she was at least remotely presentable. Her eyes were clearly puffy and her hair was slightly out of place. She quickly used her hand to comb down her hair and headed from the room. She moved up the stairwell at a rapid pace and came across nobody on her route to the third floor. A minute later she was standing back outside Steph’s door. Her nerved had returned and for a moment she wondered if she was doing the right thing. Only the sound of movement from the stairs made her take action. She couldn’t stand to have someone see her standing out in the corridor, almost in tears, only to turn around and walk away. Mia quickly knocked on the door. For a moment there was nothing so she knocked again.

“Who is it?” Steph’s voice called out. She sounded as if she had been crying as well. Mia’s first thought was good, before wondering if it would be beneficial for what she planned next.
“Your sister,” Mia said in a small voice.
“Amy?” she asked.
“Mia, just please let me in,” Mia replied.
“Christ, I told you to leave,” Steph said through the door.
“Come on, I only have one thing to say,” Mia responded. There was a long pause and Mia wondered what her sister was thinking. She was almost shaking but wasn’t certain why; she just wanted the door open.

“The door is unlocked,” Steph’s voice came back, very small. Mia opened the door slowly and walked inside. It was extremely dark inside the room; all of the lights were off and the blinds were closed. The light from the hallway cast across the bed and Mia saw her sister sitting on the edge, wearing a long night shirt and a deep scowl. She reached over to the lamp by her bed and flicked it on. Mia closed the door behind her.

“Okay… Mia… Say whatever it is you want to say, and then leave,” Steph ordered. It seemed that her mood hadn’t really changed in the few hours apart. Mia took a few steps forward and took in a long deep breath. She crossed her hands in front of her chest, trying in some way to feel comfortable. However it made her feel as if she was trying to hide so she quickly dropped them to her side. Steph stared at her in a way suggesting for Mia to get on with it.

“This is all I wanted to say Steph,” Mia began, before she was completely ready to talk. She took another few moments to compose herself and her thoughts, and then spoke. “Look, we have been fighting with each other for weeks now and I just… and I have been angry with you. However… I am going to take responsibility for what I did. I am certainly at fault for some of this fight. I am going to be totally honest with you now so that when… if we stop speaking, we at least stop speaking with all the facts. I owe it to myself to do this, because I am an adult and I am in control of my life.

“You said I only came to this university because of you, because you went here. You were right,” Mia said and looked at Steph as she raised her head to look back at her younger sister, a little surprised. Mia didn’t pause for long and quickly kept talking, “You came home when you went here, and you just talked about how much you loved it, how great this place was. All I wanted was some of that too. You made it sound so great, and I love you so much that I thought if you love it, I would love it as well. You need to understand that I came here because I wanted to love it for myself and not just to be with you, or to be like you.

“We are sisters; we are similar. The things you like, I will probably like, and that’s just rational. It isn’t me trying to hop on your shoulders or to get in your way. The same thing goes for this sorority; it is the reason that you loved this place so much. How could you talk about it like that and thing that I… No, I don’t want to talk like that, I’m not accusing. I just want to say, that the excitement that you felt for this place radiated from you; I could feel it coming off of you, and it was contagious. If anything, you should be proud that I wanted to join this sisterhood. Your passion was infectious, but it became my passion too. When I started here, I loved it too.

“Wait, no, that isn’t entirely true. You were right about another thing, that when I first started here, I wasn’t ready for it. You were right that I had no idea what I was getting myself into. I have no idea if I would have even stayed here all on my own. The pressure that you gave me… The way you made me feel that I didn’t belong… It drove me on and made me want to stay. I admit that at first, that was the main drive. If you had guided me or come to me like an equal, I may have listened to you. That wasn’t what happened though, and that is my fault as well. But when I am treated like a child, it is going to make me stubborn.

“More importantly, you need to know that once I got here and started to learn about this place and the things that happened here, I learned that I loved it as well. I didn't learn to love to spite you. I didn't learn to love it to make a point. I love it just for me. You hate me for faking, but this is who I am. I can't be anything else and I am allowed to be who I am. I excel here too and you know it. If I was faking it, would I have won that contest yesterday? Would I have jumped completely into this? I found a whole new part of me here that I never knew existed, a better part of me. I like it.

“I don’t just like the sex Steph, though I am an adult and I am allowed to like the sex. I love it here because of the sisterhood, and although that may sound stupid and cliché, it is true. I learned from the sorority about supporting each other, loving each other unconditionally, and I learned about having fun. I saw that sisterhood is about giving advice, guiding and protecting. That is it and I know that you know it. When I saw you talking to and mentoring other pledges you were being all those things that this sorority stands for. So I know, you could be that for me as well. I just don’t know… I don’t understand why you will be a sister for everyone else and not for me.

“All that I ever wanted was to… share the things that we loved. Sharing experiences and lives is what sisterhood is, and that’s what it used to be for us. There is no reason to hate that. I am not saying it idly, I mean to share. Things are different now and this is not like when we were kids. I’m not here to tattle on you like at home, and I am not her to stop you being the person you are. You aren’t just my sister; you are Steph, a woman. I don’t care that you’re a lesbian. No… let me rephrase that. I am proud of you for being a lesbian. I am proud of you and the woman that you have become. I just want you to be proud, and know that I don’t want to take anything from you. I don’t want your sexuality or your friend; I want my own sexuality and my own friends. If they are the same, by chance or genetics or whatever, then can’t that be alright. Is there enough love and happiness in our lives that we can share it?

“You have come here and you’ve grown up. You wanted me to recognise that you are a grown woman, and I did that, but now you need to do the same thing for me. It may be my responsibility to stop being a spoiled, bratty little girl, but it is your responsibility to not treat me like a child. I’m not a child anymore and maybe that is scary for you, but it is scary for me as well. I need you now and I don’t want to do it alone. However, I will if I have to.

“I am here to be me and live my life, but also to let you do the same. I just want those lives we live to be in some way together. I want it, so that when you are living your life to its fullest, for that to also include me. I don’t want to lose you Steph, the real and complete you, for the future, because of our past. We were sisters as kids. We’re now sisters as adults, and I want us to be sisters forever.

“I love you Steph and you will always be my sister. I can’t make you love me… if you truly do hate me. So I just want to say goodbye if that is really what you want. If you want me to leave this sorority, the sorority I love, for you, I will do it. You just needed to know why it is that I would be leaving and why I want to stay.” Mia was out of breath and tears were in her eyes as she finished talking. She knew she was all over the place, hysterical, but she had to say every word that had come to her mind. She hadn’t held anything back.

The room settled into quiet and Steph stared at Mia for several seconds, frozen with her head tilted slightly to the side. There were tears in her eyes as well. She was squinting slightly and looking deeply into Mia’s eyes. Mia couldn’t tell what she was thinking or what might happen next. Steph turned her head downwards and looked at the floor. Mia bowed her head and turned towards the door. She was reaching for the handle when she was stopped in her tracks.

“Amy,” Steph spoke causing Mia to spin back around. Suddenly, she rose from the bed, heading towards her younger sister. Mia recoiled slightly, thinking for a second that Steph was about to strike her. Then, with absolute overwhelming force, Mia felt Steph’s arms wrap around her body. Her breasts pressed against Mia’s as her arms gripped her back. Mia could feel… her love. Mia’s body went limp as her older sister held her up.

“Oh god Amy,” she whispered into Mia’s ear, her voice husky with tears, “I am so, so, sorry. I don’t hate you and I’ve never hated you. I’m sorry I’ve let this go so far.” Steph paused for a minute and breathed deeply. For several seconds, she relaxed in the hug and gathered her thoughts. Mia was stunned and then Steph began to speak again. “Look, when you first came here I was annoyed, but when you joined the sorority I was so scared. I was scared for you, because I didn’t think this place was right for you, and I thought you were still a child. I was scared for me too. I… I wasn’t ready to be out yet.

“This place… it was going to do that. So I tried to scare you away, and when I couldn’t scare you away, it made me angry and resentful. I was furious with Alexis for using you like a pawn in our feud. I was annoyed with the other girls in the sorority for not recognising what a strange… situation this was, and I was mad at me, because I couldn’t protect you.” Mia couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She was too shocked to move or even think, but Steph was still talking, so she just stood there, motionless, and listened to her.

“I let all the anger go towards you, because I needed this sorority and I needed my friends here. So I pushed all my hate onto you, because we are family and I knew that I could never lose family. As time went on, I started to really resent you. I resented you for putting me in this situation, for acting just like a child, without any thought about my life and how difficult you were making it. Then, suddenly, it wasn’t just a fight anymore. It was… it was me actually doing what I didn’t think possible: losing you as my sister. That made me even angrier and I couldn’t stop it.

“I cannot believe I said that I hate you. I know I said it, but Amy, baby sister, you need to know that I have hated myself every second since you left for saying it. I hated the situation, the feeling of being helpless, but I said I hated you. I didn’t want you to come back in because I was scared I would say it again and I didn’t want to. I wanted to fix it, because I am the older sister and that is my job, but I couldn’t humble myself to do it. I didn’t want you to see how weak I am because I am… you know, the older sister. Then you walked back in here and you talked. You talked like the adult I am supposed to be. You gave me a second chance to say I’m sorry. Amy, please forgive me. I am sorry.”

Mia was more and more stunned as each word poured out of her sister’s mouth. Not in a million years had she expected this. She had completely misread the situation and the emotions involved. What would be more sisterly than a misunderstanding she thought and couldn’t help but laugh awkwardly. In her mind she knew she should still be annoyed at her sister, but hearing all of these things wiped away any logical thinking like that. Her body had overflowed with a love for her.

“Steph, I love you, if you can forgive me, I forgive you,” Mia said. Steph loosened the hug and pushed Mia back with her arms so that she could look into her eyes. Steph looked sad, like it had pained her to hear Mia say that.
“Amy… Mia. You don’t have to apologise for growing up or for being the woman that you are. I just wish I wasn’t so blind, that I had seen it before you came in here and laid it all out. I can only say that I was scared, but that doesn’t make it okay. I was insecure in myself and nervous you would see it, and I blamed you for it,” Steph said. Her eyes dropped briefly and her shoulders shuddered.
“I’m proud of you Steph. I would never stop you from living your life or loving the people you love. I will always support you. You’re my sister.” Steph looked back up smiling.
“I should have been supporting you all along. I made this so hard on you. If someone had been pushing me back when I first started here, I probably would have quit. I got to feel like I belonged here from the first day, and I’m sorry I took that from you.”

“Having a tough older sister all my life had made me tough,” Mia said, smiling. Steph smiled back at her and wiped a tear away from her eye.
“I am so proud of you little sister. I love you so much Mia,” Steph said, shaking her head and then looking at Mia.
“I love you Steph.” Mia looked back into her sister’s deep brown eyes.

Mia was suddenly bowled over by an incomprehensible mass of emotions and impulses. Something felt unbelievably strange, so bizarre and nonsensical, but she felt that she needed to do something to solidify this moment, to make both of them know it had been a big mistake to fight and that their love, their sister’s love, would really be able to last forever. She needed something to seal their adult relationship, to bridge the gap between their childhood and a future as friends.

Without thinking, Mia started to lean forward, closing her eyes. An intense sense of anticipation rose up from her knees, sending fluttering sensations through the entirety of her body. She felt Steph’s body tense as well, as her bare breasts pressed against her sister’s t-shirt, against the breasts through the fabric. She could feel the heat coming off her sister’s body; she could smell the perfumed scent of her skin.

Still without any thought about what she was doing, Mia felt her lips press against her sister’s soft, pillow lips, sinking into the soft flesh. For a moment, their lips were just pressed together, Mia’s hands clasped over her sister’s forearms. She felt herself melt into Steph’s kiss, her knees becoming weak. Steph held her up, letting Mia lean into her. Mia could feel the passion and the affection Steph had for her as it pulsed through her beautiful, soft lips. Mia wasn’t sure why what happened next happened. Sometimes, when there is a good reason Sister’s may kiss on the lips. It was entirely possible that they would just have a short, sisterly kiss to end the fight.

Mia thought for a moment, just a moment, about emotions that had flown between her and Steph during the previous week. Below the surface of the anger had been something far less understandable and even more terrifying. Small glances, inappropriate thought, and intense confusion had plagued her. Now, these confusing feelings were coming to a head in such a time and place that they could not be controlled. It may have been due to the intensity of the fight, one that had nearly torn them apart, that needed an equally intense reconciliation. It may have been the sexual atmosphere that surrounded the fight. It may have been the week of unrelenting erotic excitement that was harder to turn off than one could expect. It may have just been that she always thought that Steph was a beautiful girl, and now a beautiful woman.

Whatever it was, their lips refused to pull apart and Mia’s body reacted to the energy. Her lips quivered slightly and her heart rate sky rocketed. She felt her nipples harder in the warm attic bedroom and the area between her legs began to grow wet and tingle. Her legs felt like jelly and it wasn’t even just her body responding. She had a concrete thought that she wanted to have her sister, to express her love for her in the most intimate way possible. She wanted to show Steph that she embraced every part of her, including her sexuality. She needed for Steph to know that she had made the values of the sorority part of their relationship: support, affection, and sensuality.

Mia was given absolute confirmation that Steph felt the same way. Her sister’s lips parted slightly so Mia did the same. She felt the hot, wet warmth of Steph’s tongue as it slid across, grazing the corner of her lip. Mia was slightly more aggressive, letting her thick, soft tongue slide into Steph’s mouth, licking across her sister’s wet tongue. Steph’s mouth opened wider and Mia let her tongue spill fully into the opposite mouth. She felt Steph’s rough, sweet tasting tongue press against her own. Then Steph pushed back, driving her tongue back into Mia’s mouth. The mouths now opened and closed in unison as the two snakes danced and entwined, deeply exploring each other’s mouths.

Any thought that would question what Mia was doing was instantly banished from mind. She was no longer capable of critical thinking or self control; she just needed to feel pleasure and give it to her sister. Based on the forceful way that Steph’s tongue lapped at the inside of her moth, it was clear that she agreed. This wasn’t going to stop; they couldn’t stop it. It had to play out in its entirety.

While they were kissing, Mia became aware of Steph’s hands working over her body. First she felt Steph’s fingers trailing up and down her body from her hips up to just below her breasts. Her fingers traced lines of fire across the skin and sent shivers down Mia’s spine. After a few gentle strokes, Steph moved her palms to the skin, leaving hot sensitive mould against her skin and belly. Mia moaned opening her mouth and tilting her head back. Steph took the opportunity to dip her tongue deeper into Mia’s mouth, tasting deeper. Mia gagged on her sister’s tongue.
Her tongue slipped partially back up out of Mia’s throat. Mia’s mouth was now thick of saliva and Steph actually sucked some up into her mouth, drinking it down while going back to kiss again. It was the dirtiest thing Mia have ever been a part of and for some reason, it drove her absolutely wild. She needed to push further, and see how deep she could take this.

Mia moved her hands up and grabbed Steph’s wrists. She lifted the hands off her body and placed them flat, gently against her breasts. Mia released Steph’s wrists with the palms directly on her nipples. Mia felt a sensation running through her body, her nipples a conduit to every nerve and synapse. Slowly, Steph started to circle her palms. Mia gasped around the tongue in her mouth, the sensations going into overload. As Steph’s hands grasped around her breast she felt as if she could barely breathe. The feeling was so intense, as if discovering a new form of pleasure, almost spiritual. For several minutes, Steph kissed deeply and squeezed firm with the soft palms. Mia’s nipples ached for the touch. Steph’s tongue continued to roll in her mouth and Mia didn’t think she’d ever been so aroused in her life.

Finally, Steph broke the kiss, pulling away and looking into Mia’s eyes. Mia felt dazed and smiled at her. “Amy, let me make it up to you. I know how to make you feel good; I’ve been practicing for three years. Let me show you how much I love you.” Her eyes were intense and voice quavered with excitement. She was in the same fog as Mia was with her body taken over. Part of Mia wanted to stop now. It would be awkward, but not too weird if they stopped now, but she couldn’t.

“Show me Steph,” Mia begged.

sarahsarah
05-16-2016, 04:53 PM
Chapter 23

Steph didn’t waste a single second. As soon as Mia had replied, she spun the younger girl around and pushed her back, causing Mia to fall gently down onto the bed. Mia was lying with her legs handing off the side, Steph stood directly in front of her. Mia’s breathing was heavy, her breasts rising and falling rapidly. Her pussy was already starting to leave a puddle beneath her; she certainly needed this. Steph was staring at her with pure desire; her eyes were glued to the glistening area between Mia’s legs. There was no confusion or discomfort with the lust and Mia knew what her older sister wanted. She quickly spread her legs open allowing the smell of her own arousal to flood the room. Steph closed her eyes and savoured the scent.

Steph took hold of the bottom of her night shirt and quickly pulled it over her head, tossing it to the floor. Mia gasped as she finally saw her sister’s naked form. She looked a lot like her in a way, but it still felt different, as if she had just been let in on a wonderful secret. Their family were never exposed around each other at any time and to now see her sister, in all her glory, felt phenomenal. Steph’s large breasts bounced free of the t-shirt and Mia noted that they were bigger than hers, but still just as perky. The nipples were hard, standing proudly at attention from her chest. Her body seemed to take the form of a goddess, with large breasts, a dramatic synch to a tight waist, and then wide hips. Between the legs was a small, very short patch of dark hair, leading down to a pussy dripping just as Mia’s was. Mia could smell Steph’s arousal added to her own and it made her mouth water.

Now that both girls were completely naked, Steph moved with incredible speed. She dropped down to her knees on the bedroom floor right between Mia’s legs. She inched her head forward, pulling the long black hair back around her neck and over her shoulder so it was out of her eyes. Mia looked down over the swell of her own breasts and saw Steph’s magnificent, large, brown eyes peering up at her with animal intent. “Tell me you love me,” Mia said instinctively. She needed to hear it.

“You’re my sister. I will always love you,” Steph stated before closing her eyes and leaning forward. Mia first felt the breath against her pussy lips, followed quickly by the first hot, wet sensation of a tongue pressing against her slit. Mia let out a low moan and her eyes rolled back in her head as the contact registered.

“Oh God, sis,” Mia moaned. It was all the encouragement that Steph needed. In a moment, her face was pressed deeply against her younger sister’s pussy. Mia felt the tongue all across her pussy lips, sucking up juices wherever she could. Mia looked down and saw the gulp in Steph’s throat as she swallowed them down. Shivers overcame Mia’s body with every touch and flick of the tongue, almost feeling as if the tongue was snaking around her whole body, given the feeling was so intense. Mia put her hand down between her legs and played with her sister’s hair; it was all she could do to stop herself from screaming Steph’s name at the top of her lungs.

After Steph had tasted the juices, she turned with new focus to Mia’s clitoris. The soft, ample lips wrapped around the hard, little pearl, kissing it gently and soaking it in saliva. Mia started to quietly say her sister’s name over and over again, losing all control of her body’s reactions. “Steph, Steph, oh fuck Steph,” she cried out as the tongue poked out of her sister’s mouth and gently caressed the clit. Given their excitement and Mia’s complete deliriousness, it would have been easy for Steph to attack the little nub. Any strong contact would have instantly sent Mia over the edge, but Steph was well practiced and knew exactly what she was doing. The licks were slow, gentle and loving, but with a building, steady rhythm. Steph made her own cooing noises, clearly enjoying the taste and scent, but it did nothing to prevent her from the focussed, controlled efforts of building Mia’s arousal.

Steph kept sending glances up to her younger sister as the licking continued, her eye s filled with a fiery passion. Nothing that Mia had ever experienced in the past was even close to as erotic as seeing her lovely sister expertly attending to her pussy. The result was that she grew hornier by the second; pushing her beyond a point she had ever felt before, but somehow not hard enough to cum. Steph just kept it building.

“Oh Christ Steph, I can barely breathe, make me cum. Fuck sis, make me cum,” Mia began to beg. Steph’s body trembled as if she’d been waiting to hear Mia ask for it. All of a sudden, the pace and motions changed, the pace becoming quicker. Steph started to lap at the clit, covering it with her soft, swirling tongue. At the same time, she took one of her free fingers and carefully flicked it around Mia’s slit. Mia was almost crying from the anticipation and sexual frustration, when suddenly, she shoved the finger hard and deep into her pussy. As Steph entered her, the finger curled quickly and she pounded at the most sensitive spot.

A wall of sensation collided with Mia in one motion and struck her hard. It was a completely different feeling to any orgasm she had ever had before; no building feeling that started in the loins and grew out over her body. Instead, Mia was suddenly completely overwhelmed by a tidal wave of pleasure. It was so broad and deep that Mia couldn’t fathom it. Her body went completely rigid, her mind went completely blank, her mouth hung open in an endless silent scream which slowly erupted in moans. She could feel everything and nothing, a world and existence melting away in bliss as she fully bonded with her sister. The universe ceased to exist; it was only her and Steph.

It was several minutes later before Mia could really understand who she was or where she was again. The orgasm had been so deliciously pleasurable that it had completely knocked her off her axis. However, after some time panting in the vibrating afterglow of that pleasure, Mia realized that she was now lying in bed. For a second she wondered if it was her own bed and if the sex she’d just had was some sort of powerful dream. Then she felt Steph’s arms around her and realised that it had happened, that her older sister had just given her an orgasm, the best orgasm of her life. She took a deep breath and basked in that knowledge.

However, after a few minutes, Mia’s mind began to lose the clouds, as the mist rose from the air. She slowly became aware, on an intellectual level, that she had committed the most scandalous of taboos. She had just been intimate, seriously intimate… with her sister. They had fucked. It wasn’t something that she was supposed to do. As the fog of arousal lifted, Mia was left with the knowledge that she had crossed over a barrier that nobody was ever supposed to cross. What did this mean? What would happen with her and Steph? Had this place confused her into doing more than was right? Was she broken?

“Shhh… shhh… shhh,” a gently voice whispered in her ear. Slowly Steph pulled her into her arms and slowly rolled Mia over so that they were facing each other. Steph was smiling serenely, her face still glistening from Mia’s juices. Mia could smell her pussy on her sister’s lips and she shivered. It was so wrong.
“Oh God Steph, what did we do?” Mia asked, with her voice cracking. Suddenly, the images of what had just happened flashed through her mind, and they disgusted her. However, they aroused her more, sending even deeper levels of shame running through her.

“Shush… It’s okay,” Steph said. On the bed, Steph wrapped her arms around Mia, pulling their faces and breasts together. She slipped her right leg between Mia’s legs causing the two girls to become completely intertwined. It made Mia feel better somehow, as if Steph was somehow sheltering her with her body.
“Steph, we had… sex with each other. I don’t know how… We can’t,” Mia started.
“Okay Amy, it’s okay,” Steph interjected in her most soothing voice. She leaned forward and kissed the tears away from her sister’s eyes, looking warm and soft now, no longer sexual and fierce. “You know how it came about honey. You’re my sister and we’re the same.”

“I don’t understand what you mean,” Mia replied and Steph smiled in a gentle admonishment and shook her head.
“Amy, when you get really excited… no, let’s not do euphemisms, let’s talk like adults. When you get really aroused, sometimes it feels like you lose your mind, as if your body is completely taking control…”
“How do you know…” Mia started. Steph leaned forward and kissed her on the lips, quieting her.
“Now let me finish,” Steph said sternly, “You struggled with this all week. Sometimes you would get into a situation and feel like you didn’t have control. Maybe you didn’t want to do something in your mind, but it became overpowering in your body. Maybe a sudden idea would strike you, like putting your finger up Becky’s ass I’d imagine, and you just couldn’t stop until you did it. Am I right?”

“Yes,” Mia almost shouted. It was as if Steph could read her mind. She knew everything that Mia had been feeling and she understood the ‘fog’ she’d experienced. While all the girls could get carried away with their libidos, Mia was wondering why she was the one doing the craziest stuff, but Steph seemed to know.
“It runs in the family baby,” Steph said and shrugged passively, “Once you uncork your sexuality, as a Close, it seems like this is just what happens.”
“What?”
“You aren’t the only one. I do the exact same thing. Do you honestly think that I expected to have… sex with my own sister? It just sort of started and I wanted it. So it happened. I could see in your eyes that the same thing was happening to you and that you wanted it as well. Now, you’re feeling remorse, and I knew you would. But I’m her for you, as I should have been all week. It must have been so hard.” Steph wiped the hair out of Mia’s face. Mia was surprised by what her sister was saying, but it did feel good to have her understand.

“If it happened to you too, don’t you feel remorse? I mean, it clearly still happens to you. Why are you calm now?” Mia asked. Steph nodded in agreement before replying.
“Yeah, I mean I feel a little remorse, but mostly because you’re sad right now. I don’t feel that way anymore though. I mean, I know that I can’t really control myself when it happens. I only do my best to place myself in situation where, if it happens, nothing too bad occurs. Here is what I tell myself, and I’ve only just started to learn this so you are getting three years worth of wisdom, when something like this happens I ask myself three questions. First, did I or anyone else get hurt? Second, did everyone involved want this to happen? Finally, was it fun? If no one got hurt, if it was consensual, and if I had fun, then I don’t let myself get upset. Why should I? I can’t help who I am and neither can you.

“So here, in this situation, what are we looking at? Did anyone get hurt? No, you and I are both fine; you just had an orgasm. We are sisters, yes, and it is probably wrong in terms of society or general morals that we have sex. However, we are both girls, so no one is getting pregnant, and no one else is hurt. So that is fine. Was it consensual? I know I wanted it. Did you?” Steph asked.
“Oh God yes,” Mia said and blushed. Steph giggled.
“Good, and was it fun? I don’t know about you, but that was one of the most intense sexual experiences I’ve ever had. Was it fun?” Steph questioned, raising her eyebrows.
“Oh my God Steph, I’ve never had an orgasm like that… it was like… damn you are good!” Mia exclaimed causing Steph to laugh again. Her chest was feeling lighter. Everything that Steph was saying made sense to her. She was quickly learning that she couldn’t really control her libido, but at least she had a tool to evaluate it.

“Good, so there is no problem here. We don’t have anything to feel ashamed about or to be upset about,” Steph explained. She kissed Mia again on the nose, “So, do you feel better Amy?” she asked.
“You have no idea Steph. I have been… it’s just been a long week with so much tension and confusion to deal with. It just feels good to have someone who’s been through it, to help me understand,” Mia said. She felt tears well in her eyes again, but this time, they felt good. Steph hugged her tighter.
“Hey Amy, what are sisters for?” Steph asked and Mia cried harder while her sister held her close. Mia felt nothing but relief and love.

After a while, the tears ceased and Steph just held her for a while longer. Mia just thought about the strand turn the week had taken, and how she’d ended up in a place that she’d never expected, but now she started to believe it was better. All of the angst and maybe, in the end, she was in a better place than she could have ever dreamed possible. Everything she wanted was here and more. Her school, her sorority, and even her sister were all here, and the sister she wanted. They had a better understanding now than ever before.

“How are you now?” Steph asked, once it seemed Mia was under control. Mia rolled away from where she had buried her face in Steph’s chest, and they got more comfortable on the bed.
“I’m just thinking about this week and everything that happened. You’ve really made it all make sort of sense,” Mia said.
“It really would have helped to have someone explaining it to me, when I was going through all of this kind of craziness during my first few years,” Steph responded, nodding. That brought something to Mia’s mind.

“So I guess that was what everyone meant all week when they’d say that something ran in the family,” Mia mused, now that she was feeling more comfortable. The two sisters were now lying naked on the bed, side by side. Steph’s left arm was under Mia’s neck, over her shoulder and casually cupping the younger girl’s breast. Steph turned and looked at her.
“Did they?”
“Yeah, anytime I was doing something… you know, outrageous, I would hear someone say something like ‘she takes after her sister,’ or ‘that must be a family trait’ or something along those lines. It sort of makes sense now,” Mia explained. Steph snorted and shook her head.

“Everyone’s a damned tattle-tale you know? Did I do all this stuff myself? Every outrageous thing I’ve done, I did with someone else. So why does that make me the crazy one?” Steph asked. However, she didn’t sound embarrassed, put out or angry. Instead, if anything, she sounded a little proud. Mia suddenly felt very curious.
“What kind of stuff have you done?” Mia asked. Steph raised her eyebrows and looked at Mia from the top of her eyes.

“Do you really think you want to know the kinds of kinky sex your older sister has?” Steph asked sounding as if she really wanted Mia to enquire further. Mia remembered that while she’d cum, Steph was still just as horny as ever. Steph had indulged her, and now it was her turn to help her older sister. Plus, Mia really did want to hear about what Steph had done. She was seeing Steph in a new light now, not just the older girl who picked on her as a kid. She was a woman, and a sexy, sensual woman at that. Mia knew it wasn’t a normal way to think about a sister, but then, they weren’t normal sisters.

“My pussy juices are still on your face,” Mia said wryly, “I think that I’m well within my rights to ask.” Steph giggled; it was a small cute noise that Mia had severely missed.
“Well… I mean yours is not the first ass I’ve ever licked, not even near the first dozen,” Steph said starting slowly, “Your little friends with their water sports video. I’ve been there before,” Steph continued, talking a little faster as she warmed to telling her little sister about it. Mia’s jaw dropped.
“Seriously, you’ve drank piss? What was it like?” Mia asked. Steph was clearly happy to see that she had shocked Mia somewhat, giggling again.
“Oh, it doesn’t taste very good, I’ll be honest. It was damn sexy when I was doing it though, but it is definitely more fun to watch someone drink yours,” Steph stated.
“Who was it?” Mia asked and Steph shook her head.

“I am not a tattle-tale,” Steph explained, “But she is in the sorority still, and she was one of the ones shaking her head and acting mortified when that video was on yesterday.” It was now Mia’s turn to giggle.
“What else?” she asked.
“Anything I can think of really, and can find a willing partner to try, I will give it a go,” Steph explained carefully, “That was another thing. I stopped thinking about it like my body was controlling me against my will. I recognised I wanted to try these things, so why not embrace it? Some things turn out to be fun, and some don’t, but you can’t really judge before trying,” Steph described.

“What’s the dirtiest thing you’ve ever done?” Mia asked. She felt her own arousal starting to rise again. Talking about Steph’s sexual history was, for some reason, a real turn on. Mia felt her face flush, nipples harden and pussy starting to grow wet again. Mia saw her sister’s eyes briefly look down at her chest, seeing her grow excited, but then she looked back into Mia’s eyes.
“Promise not to tell anyone?” she asked conspiratorially. Mia felt her heart flutter.
“Of course sis,” Mia said, feeling dirty calling her by that little nickname. It did feel like sisters though, sharing dreams and secrets during a sleepover. It felt dirty and right at the same time.

“So when I first started here, I didn’t even know I was into girls. Then, during initiation, I started to realise that I was. At the time though, I thought I was bisexual. I felt like I was still into guys too, maybe even more than girls, but I didn’t want a relationship with a guy; it just seemed like it would be too hard while I was in the sorority.

“Anyway, one night I was out at a club getting drunk. I accidentally stumbled into the men's room instead of the women's room. I saw the urinals but didn't care. I just walked into a stall. Now this was a dance club that the girls go to sometime. It is like nothing but lesbian girls and gorgeous, gay men.

"So I am in the stall, peeing and I notice a hole in the stall. So I hear this man's voice and he asks if I want some. I had no idea what he was talking about so I said yes, but I was drunk and my voice sounded deep and slurred. He thought I was a guy! So this gay guy, he stuck his dick through the hole in the wall. I was horny as hell from dancing with...with Alexis. I was in our special family zone.

“So I grabbed his cock around the base and shove it straight down my throat. I hear him groaning and everything, but I am just sucking on it for all I am worth. Finally, he cums in my mouth. Amy, I know now that I am a lesbian, I have no interest in guys generally, for romance. But God do I love the taste of cum! He filled my mouth all the way up. I swished it around in my mouth and let it roll down my chin a little. It was so much fun. Eventually, I swallowed it down. It tasted so good. By the time I was done playing with it, the guy was already gone. I'd sucked off some strange gay guy, never even saw his face or heard his name. It was the dirtiest thing I'd ever done." Steph finished. Mia could feel the excitement rising in her voice as she spoke. Her nipples were now little diamonds poking out and the passion made her seem somehow even more beautiful.

“That is so hot!” Mia exclaimed, and she meant it. She knew she should have been shocked or maybe disgusted, but she didn’t feel at all that way. It felt strange, but the idea of anonymous sex with a stranger had some appeal to her. Somehow, the fact it was someone who thought she was a guy made it even hotter. She almost wished she’d been there to watch. She wanted to be a part of the dirty things that Steph did. Suddenly, Mia was struck by an idea. It was something that would ease Steph’s obvious arousal and also make her feel good as well.

“Is there anything you ever wanted to do that you couldn’t?” Mia asked.
“What do you mean?” Steph queried, her legs squeezing together under the blanket.
“Well you said that everything that you do, you’ve done with someone else. Anything you couldn’t get anyone to agree to do,” Mia said, making her voice sound as suggestive as possible.
“Why do you ask?” Steph demanded, figuring out what Mia was suggesting.
“Maybe you’ve found a willing partner,” Mia said, licking her lips seductively.

sarahsarah
05-18-2016, 03:37 PM
Chapter 24

“Tell you what Steph. If there is something like that, just name it. I’m already in. I guarantee, no matter what it is you suggest, I want it as well.” Mia wasn’t even thinking about what she was saying; the fog had already risen again. Mia was a slave to her desires, and that meant she was happy to be a slave to Steph’s desires as well.

“Are you serious?” Steph asked doubtfully.
“Absolutely sis,” Mia replied reaching up and gently stroking Steph’s cheek.
“Well… there is one thing,” Steph said.
“Name it,” Mia demanded, “I want to do it. I need to do it with you, it’s a family tradition.” Steph giggled.

“I’ve asked about thirty girls to do this since I started here, but they all absolutely refuse,” Steph said rapidly, the words tumbling out of her mouth so fast that Mia knew she was hopelessly excited. Steph got up on her knees on the bed with her legs slightly spread before making a motion with her hand, indicating to Mia that she should do the same. The younger girl quickly got up on her knees, mirroring her sister’s stance, and faced her. Steph paused for a brief second, “Open your mouth,” she ordered.

Mia had no idea what Steph had in mind, but was totally hooked to do whatever it was that her sister wanted. Mia quickly opened her mouth and Steph smiled deviously. She puckered up her lips and just as Mia wondered what she was going to do, whether her sister was about to kiss her, Steph leaned her head back slightly, threw it forward… and spit. A large blob of saliva flew out of Steph’s mouth and landed in Mia’s.

Mia was frozen. She had not and certainly would not, in a million years, have expected what just happened. Mia was completely still, her eyes wide open and just staring at Steph. Her older sister was giggling now, looking down into Mia’s mouth at the little white pool of saliva sitting on her tongue. Steph’s spit was thick, syrupy, and tasted vaguely sweet. Mia felt incredibly grossed out, but she also kind of liked it.

“Give it back to me baby girl, and make sure to add a little bit of your own,” Steph commanded. She dropped her head down below her younger sister, turned upwards so she was looking towards Mia and opened her mouth wide. Steph’s head rested gently against Mia’s lap, perched just above her lap. For a second, Mia didn’t register what it was that Steph wanted. She looked down to see Steph moving her tongue lewdly around her mouth. Suddenly, it struck Mia what the next step was. She closed her moth and collected the spit on the edge of her tongue, her own warm saliva mixing with Steph’s. She leaned over her Sister’s mouth and carefully she pushed the spit past her lips. It slipped out of her in a long white line of slimy fluid. Mia watched as the first drip hit Steph’s tongue, before the large trail of it flopped down into a pool. There was now a large white mass in her sister’s mouth, about twice as large as it had been before.

“You want to swap spit? You could get girls to drink your piss but not this?” Mia questioned, before running her hands up her own body, feeling her breasts and further raising the level of her arousal. Steph sat up in front of her and shrugged. Mia wondered what she wanted to do next, and was caught by surprise as Steph opened her mouth extremely wide. Mia continued to play with her breasts, watching as her sister raised her hand, placing four fingers together. She took her hand and put it deep into her mouth. Mia thought she was about to scoop the spit out, but Steph kept pressing her hand further and deeper into her mouth. Her hand pushed back all the way to her throat. Finally, Mia watched as her sister’s body convulsed slightly as she gagged. Steph quickly pulled her hand out of her mouth.

Steph parted her lips now and Mia was shocked to see that there was so much saliva in her mouth. It was incredible. She thought of how when someone gags, usually, their mouth fills up with a particularly thick, viscous kind of spit. She now knew exactly what Steph wanted, and why some of the other girls may have been squeamish to the idea. Steph wanted a giant, cheek- bulging, ball of spit to share between them. Many of the girls might not like that, but the thought sent a thrill through Mia’s body. She pinched her nipples harder.

Steph motioned for Mia to get below her just as she had before. Mia leaned her head underneath Steph’s, turned up towards her and opened her mouth. As soon as she was in place, Steph opened her mouth and pushed her tongue out. A giant wad of saliva poured out from her mouth. It was a clouded white and surprisingly large. The majority plopped, somewhat coldly, into Mia’s mouth, but a small amount slithered down her chin. It tasted slightly sweeter than before, better than before. Mia quickly cleaned the spilled bits from her chin and shovelled it into her mouth. Steph smiled down at her, clearly noticing that Mia liked what was happening.

“Yeah, some girls just don’t know fun, but I can tell my baby sister does,” Steph said. Mia closed her mouth and sat up nodding, making a grunted “mmm” sound. She started to swish the spit around in her mouth and the more she did so, the more she liked the way it tasted and the hotter it made her. She loved the idea that she had her own flavour, mixed with her sister’s flavour, inside of her mouth. She loved that the two of them were sharing something that spoke so deeply to who they were. Most importantly, she loved that it was something dirty they were doing together.

Now, Mia opened her mouth just as Steph had, and put her four fingers into her own mouth. She pushed through the saliva in her mouth and deep into her throat, gagging as she reached the back. Her body seized, a feeling that Mia hated, causing her to quickly pull her hand out. Suddenly, her mouth flooded with a tide of saliva. It coated the bottom teeth and sagged in her cheeks.

Mia sucked in, conjuring even more spit, and even as Mia was gagging, Steph was already getting into position beneath her with her mouth open. It was clear that Steph was losing control even faster than Mia was. She had a slightly crazy gleam in her eyes, her motions manic, and Mia could smell her pussy heavily. Mia decided not to hold her in suspense, opening her mouth and pushing the spit out with her tongue. However, she only opened her mouth slightly, letting the spit fall in a thin, cool line all the way out of her mouth and drizzling into Steph’s below. Steph cooed and groaned as the white fluid piled up on her tongue. It took nearly thirty seconds, but eventually, the full load of saliva was in Steph’s mouth.

Steph sat up again quickly, but before Mia had a chance to say or do anything, Steph’s hand was shooting back into her mouth, into her throat and in a moment, she was gagging and her cheeks bulged even further with the torrent of saliva. Mia looked at her sister. Her mouth was full of spit, her cheeks red and her nipples so hard, they could cut apart glass. She was completely entranced in the sway of her sexual passion and Mia knew she needed to help.

As Steph motioned for Mia to get underneath her again, Mia chose to ignore the instruction. Instead, she moved quickly towards her. Mia put her hands under Steph’s arms, right next to her breasts and pressed her lips firmly against her sister’s. Without pause, Mia pierced her tongue between Steph’s lips. Steph seemed a bit surprised, but her mouth naturally shot open to accommodate her younger sister’s tongue. Mia’s tongue plunged into the pool of saliva in Steph’s mouth and it was instantly coated in the shared spit. She found Steph’s tongue, and together, they swished in the warm, thick liquid.

Simultaneously, with her left hand, Mia grabbed her sister’s breast and began to knead the nipple gently. Steph moaned, making a gurgling sound into Mia’s mouth, but Mia wasn’t done. With her right hand, she slid down the course of her body, across Steph’s breast, down over her bellybutton, and between her legs. Her sister needed relief, and Mia was going to provide it for her.

Her fingers found their way to the hot, wet core of her sister’s body. Steph was literally dripping with arousal and as Mia’s fingers pressed against the petals of her skin, they were instantly soaked. Mia moved her hand around between Steph’s legs, coating her fingers in the juices and getting them nicely lubricated. Steph moaned loudly into Mia’s mouth, forcing some of the saliva nearly down the younger girl’s throat. When Mia’s hand was completely drenched, she quickly slipped her index and middle fingers into Steph’s cunt. Her body trembled and hips started to thrust involuntarily. Mia twisted her fingers up and attempted to gently massage her sister’s most sensitive area from the inside. At the same time, Mia moved her thumb and glued it directly to Steph’s clitoris. She let out a long deep groan in her throat.

The two girls were now leaning forward into one another, lips pressed together and kissing wildly. Mia’s mouth opened and closed, her tongue pressing in and out of Steph’s mouth, and big drips of saliva ran down both girls’ cheeks and off of their chins. Their breasts were pressed together and Mia could feel Steph’s hard nipples against her skin. Both pairs of tits now had a thin layer of spit on the top as it fell from the mouths above them. Steph’s body was shaking with excitement.

However, the older sister wasn’t content to just receive something from Mia. She wanted to give pleasure as well. So, while they remained sloppily kissing, Steph reached down between Mia’s legs as well. Her finger quickly grazed Mia’s clit bringing a low moan; Mia’s legs began to shake. Steph was so quick, practiced and skilful that in a matter of seconds, her index finger was buried in Mia’s pussy and her thumb was circling Mia’s clitoris. The two girls were now working in unison, sharing their bodies as they shared their saliva.

For a few minutes, they stayed in that position: Both girls were on their knees on Steph’s bed, legs slightly spread, hands inside each other’s pussies with fingers moving wildly, breasts pressed together and tongues exploring every saliva soaked inch of their now shared mouths. Mia felt Steph’s body begin to tense up and could tell that she was nearing an orgasm. Steph knew her body so well and knew how to please others so expertly, that it appeared she could tell exactly how much time she had left before she came and how much time Mia had. She quickened the pace of her movements between Mia’s legs and the tension in the young girl’s body ramped up instantly. Mia felt weak and leaned into Steph further, trying to keep her fingers moving in a steady rhythm.

As both girls drove nearer and nearer to their impending orgasms, Mia felt Steph push a large amount of the saliva into her mouth. When about half of the spit was now coating Mia’s tongue and teeth, Steph quickly broke the kiss. Mia opened her eyes and saw her sister’s mouth bulging with spit. Steph then closed her eyes, shut her mouth and Mia watched her throat moving. A second later she opened her mouth and let out a long, low man, her mouth now completely devoid of saliva. She’d swallowed it down.

There was so much saliva in Mia’s mouth; she couldn’t believe that Steph had just swallowed about as much. Mia swished the spit around in her mouth, savouring the flavour but suddenly, after watching Steph’s act, she wanted to swallow as well. Mia closed her eyes, opened her throat, and tilted her head back. The thick, slimy liquid dripped down her throat and Mia felt it pool down, warm in her stomach.

Something about that sensation, not to mention Steph’s expert movements between her legs, finally pushed Mia over the edge. She saw Steph’s eyes watching as she swallowed their saliva and could tell her older sister was in the same place. They both skittered their fingers between one another’s legs for a moment. Then, somehow, at the exact same moment, Steph and Mia both threw back their heads and let out high, passionate shrieks of pleasure. Mia felt her body trembling all over and felt Steph shaking against her hand. Mia looked forward to see Steph staring back, her eyes fiery.

Simultaneously, Mia and Steph both experienced orgasms. Or in a way they didn’t, just like they had shared their saliva and their strange sexual predilections, they were sharing one earth shattering orgasm. It certainly felt that way to Mia; she felt like the difference in person between Steph and her blurred, and for one, excruciatingly pleasurable moment, they were bound together as more than sisters and as more than lovers. It felt like a combination of the two that grows the power of those bonds exponentially. If they were sharing the same experience, the size of the pleasure didn’t shrink as it split between them. In fact, the pleasure was so much more overwhelming and perfect because Mia knew, if she knew nothing else as the sensations rocked her body, that Steph was feeling the same thing.

Finally, the orgasms started to subside. Mia collapsed forward against Steph, who no longer had the strength to hold her up and both girls collapsed down onto the bed, panting and holding each other. Mia felt the most supreme relaxation and more importantly, she felt an intense bond with Steph. It had been an almost spiritual experience; an erotic sisterhood to match their genetic bond. It had been hot and dirty as well, and that just made it all the better. Mia felt completely different now. After a long while in which she caught her breath, she looked up at Steph from where she was lying on her sister’s breast, and Mia could tell that Steph was feeling something very similar.

“Thank you so much Amy,” Steph finally said, “That was just as hot as I thought it would be.” Steph grabbed a towel off her floor and wiped off her face and tits. Mia could tell that part of her really wanted to say more about it, but nothing more needed to be said. They could both feel what was happening with no need for words. Instead, Mia just laughed.

“That was incredible,” Mia exclaimed, wiping her face with the back of her hand, “I mean, like holy fuck! This isn’t like duck on Christmas or holidays to the beach. This is a family tradition I can get behind!” Steph started to laugh as well and gave Mia a quick kiss.
“Well, being a lesbian pervert isn’t the only family tradition that you’ve replicated,” Steph said with a naughty tone in her voice. It seemed she might not be entirely satisfied, and when Mia considered, she realised that she might not be yet either.
“Oh, what else is?” Mia asked. Steph didn’t reply, but instead rolled off of her bed and quickly opened the cabinet next to it. She rummaged around in it for a few seconds and then turned around.

“So was winning the sorority video contest,” Steph stated, biting her lip and raising her eyebrows. In her right hand was a big, black, double sided dildo. It was identical to the one that Becky and Mia had won the day before. Mia felt her body tremble; she hadn’t gotten a chance to play the night before, and even if she had, it wouldn’t be as naughty as this. Mia had to try it and she knew now, she was not quite ready to be finished.

sarahsarah
05-21-2016, 05:53 PM
Chapter 25

“Oh, you dirty slut sis. How did you do it then?” Mia asked, reaching forward and snatching the long dildo from Steph’s hand. It felt just like Mia’s and without speaking another word, she took the anatomically correct tip of one side and popped it into her mouth. Three to four inches disappeared past her lips and roughly into the space behind. Steph shook her head but giggled.

“Who do you think you’re calling a dirty slut? That dildo has been in my asshole,” Steph said sternly. Mia shrugged and made an “mmm” noise, letting her sister know it didn’t bother her one bit. If anything it made it all the better. Mia popped the dildo quickly from her mouth for a moment.
“That must be why it tastes so good. Come on then; tell me how you won it,” Mia replied, before pushing the dildo back into her own mouth. Steph got back up onto the bed beside her and pried her younger sister’s hands off of the double sided dildo. It stayed in her mouth as Steph wrapped the fingers of her right hand around the girth. With her left hand, she reached behind Mia and gently started to stroke the back of her neck.

“Well, I guess since I got to see your video, you should at least hear about mine. Not that you won’t find chance to see it eventually anyway,” Steph said. Mia started to feel a little bit of pressure; Steph was pressing on the back of her head, pulling her closer. At the same time, she started to push forcefully but smoothly with the other hand. Mia was surprised at first, not entirely sure what her sister was doing, but another inch of the black dildo slid into her mouth and Mia realised that Steph was trying to get her to deep throat the toy. Mia opened her mouth wider and relaxed her throat. It felt so naughty to have her older sister shoving the cock into her mouth, but after their last escapee she knew, that anything dirty might also offer the possibility of fun.

“Good girl,” Steph cooed, applying more pressure. She then started to tell her story, continuing to hold the back of Mia’s neck and work the dildo deeper and deeper inside Mia’s throat, as the words began to tumble from her mouth. Mia’s eyes watered and she gagged several times, but she intently listened to every word, while trying her best to take as much of the dildo as possible.

“Alexis was my roommate in my freshman year; you may have guessed that. Actually, she was my roommate in sophomore year as well,” Steph began, sounding a bit wistful. For a moment, Mia wondered what had happened between them, but then she gagged on the dildo and refocused. ‘Just two things at a time Mia’ she told herself. “Anyway, we got the same challenge that you and Becky got; to make a sex video in a public place without getting caught. We also had about twenty four hours to do it so we spent hours planning. I’m betting you and Becky did as well; your video was very clever. Well, just like you, we decided that hiding in plain sight was the most fun and the most shocking,” Steph continued. She sounded aroused just talking about it, continuing to work the dildo into Mia’s throat.

“So, that night while all the upper class girls were in the living room watching television with the lights off, we snuck down stairs and went into the dining room. We were obviously stripped, having the same rules as you did for the week. We began in that room trying to be quiet. We made out and played with each other’s breasts. When we both felt turned on enough we moved to the next level; I was in that state we discussed earlier. We crept back into the living room without anybody noticing and got right behind the biggest couch, the one with the most girls on it. If anyone had decided to get up to go to the dining room, the kitchen or the bathroom, they probably would have spotted us. We stayed as quiet as possible and Alexis sat down on her ass and spread her legs. I crawled up between them and put my head between her legs. I ate her pussy while Alexis covered her mouth to stay silent. We kept going until she came twice and then snuck back out of the room. We filmed the whole thing and got 17 out of 30 votes, the highest in the sorority’s history,” Steph finished.

Steph had grown more and more animated as she spoke, particularly at the mention of Alexis. Mia got the feeling that this was one of her favourite memories and she had to admit, she loved the story. Mia made a mental note to herself to watch that video when she got the chance. It had been a bold act, not as bold as hers though she thought. However, thinking about her sister touching Alexis was certainly making her aroused, not to mention the rubber cock lodged in her throat.

By now, the dildo was about eight inches deep. She could barely breathe anymore and her eyes were watering. Steph was giving her a naughty look as she gave it one more forceful shove. Mia gagged again, allowing the dildo to sink one more inch into her throat. It was now halfway in and it cut her air completely.

“Sis, you look so hot with that cock in your mouth,” Steph said, “So cute that it makes me want to give you a kiss.” With that, Steph released the dildo and the free half dangled down in front of her breasts, held in place by Mia’s lips. She wondered where Steph was planning to kiss her.

Her older sister suddenly dropped her head down low, stopping just below Mia’s breasts. She turned her head upwards and opened her mouth. Steph started to raise her head quickly, knowing that Mia probably only had about thirty seconds, and that she would have to remove the dildo soon. Steph quickly gobbled the tip of the double sided dildo into her mouth. She stretched her mouth wide and relaxed her throat, quickly taking the dildo into her mouth. Mia was astonished at the speed and fluidity that the black, rubber cock disappeared into her mouth and bulged in her throat. Steph’s eyes watered but as inch by inch of the dildo vanished, she didn’t gag. Mia felt increased pressure on her own throat as Steph used the resistance from Mia’s mouth to push it in even faster.

In mere seconds, Steph twisted her neck and turned so that she was facing Mia directly. Her eyes were watering but she looked beautiful. Only about two inches of the rubber cock now separated their faces as Mia’s lungs started to call for air. However, she desperately wanted that kiss from her sister and waited as Steph slid forward, the last few inches of the dildo slipping down her throat. Mia felt her sister’s lips, straining against the outside of the dildo, press against her own. They were kissing, with eighteen inches of dildo in their throats. It was completely inside them, linking the two sisters intimately.

They kissed for as long as Mia could stand it, until her lungs ached and her head started to feel light. Mia was forced to quickly slide the clock from her mouth and as soon as the dripping dildo passed her lips, Mia took a massive breath of air and felt her strength returning to her. She looked up and saw the dildo hanging out of Steph’s mouth, dropping down over her breasts. It made her feel incredibly hot.

Steph didn’t stay that way for long. She grasped the dildo, right next to her lips at the midpoint, and slid it from her mouth. It came out with ease and Steph took light, comfortable breaths. Without pause, she flopped back down onto the bed. Steph took the dildo, spun it around and taking the end of the dildo that had just been inside Mia’s throat, she gently set it against her cunt.

Slowly, and carefully, Steph started to insert the massive dildo into her pussy. Her back arched and she moaned as the first few inches, lubricated with Mia’s spit, disappeared into her dripping slit. Steph moved with the same confidence and ease with which she had deep throated it earlier. Mia watched, almost in a trance, as her sister carefully slotted nine inches of the dildo into her dripping pussy. She then sighed, stopped, and let the rest of the dildo flop down onto the bed.

“I can’t fit this whole thing inside of me,” Steph stated coyly, “Maybe my baby sister can help?” By this time, Mia had caught her breath and needed little encouragement. She didn’t need to say anything and instead just quickly made her way over to Steph. Her sister lifted up her left leg and Mia slid her right leg underneath it. Then Mia hooked her left leg up over Steph’s right hip, standing up on it slightly. Mia reached down and grabbed the still wet dildo with her hand. Steph reached forward, also taking hold of the dildo, and carefully positioned it at the entrance to Mia.

“Good girl, now just slide it on in,” Steph cooed. It was such a sexy think to say and it caused a tremor to run through Mia’s body. She was already all set to come again and now needed this cock inside of her body. With Steph’s help, she carefully guided the tip of the dildo into her pussy. She felt it deliciously slide into her body without any real pain. Both Mia and the dildo were so wet and with Steph’s expert guidance, manipulating her hips and directions, it slid in with ease.

With Steph’s encouragement and just a minute or two after her older sister had fitted her half of the dildo into her cunt, Mia felt the last few inches of the toy slip inside of her own pussy. Mia felt completely full and couldn’t believe she had managed to take the whole thing inside of her. She had managed it though, and now Steph and her other lips were kissing. Mia could feel the heat of Steph’s pussy against her own. Their legs were intertwined so perfectly that there was no space left between them. Steph leaned forward briefly and kissed Mia, but just as the younger girl started to kiss back, Steph leaned back onto her elbows on the bed. Steph gave a short shove with her hips and Mia felt her pussy contract. She moaned loudly as her sister began to fuck her with the dildo.

Mia quickly fell back onto her own elbows and used her leverage to shove back. When she did, she felt her clit smack roughly into her sister’s. Steph moaned piercingly and writhed on the bed before pumping her own hips harder. Mia found the rhythm that her sister was using and started to match it without effort. The two girls shoved their hips together with abandon, banging their pussy lips and clits beautifully together. Mia watched as Steph’s breasts bounced up and down on her chest as she fucked her, and saw her older sister’s eyes doing the same.

Both girls were exhausted and extremely horny from the earlier adventures and it took close to no time for both to reach their climax. Both were now wailing like stray cats in the bedroom, moaning louder and more ferociously as the tension built further with every second. Finally, Steph gave one last hard shove with her hips. Mia’s body felt like it was made of glass and that hard push was enough to cause it to completely shatter. Mia pushed her hips out as the pleasures swept over her body and overwhelmed her mind. On that last shove, Mia’s sensitive, little clit smacked directly into Steph’s and she saw her sister’s eyes slam shut and mouth freeze open. Steph was cumming as well. Their orgasms swelled together, and vibrated along the shared dildo. Finally, the two earth shattering climaxes reached a crescendo and gently dropped the two girls down. They collapsed onto the bed, panting, dehydrated and exhausted.

Once they had caught their breath, they slid the dildo slowly from their bodies and let it fall to the floor. Once free from the long toy, Steph wrapped her arms around Mia and held her tightly in her bed, “Any guilt or shame or anything else sis?” Steph whispered gently in Mia’s ear. Mia thought about it and was surprised at what she found.
“No I don’t, not really at all. I think you were right; if no one gets hurt, then what’s the problem?” Mia said and she could feel Steph smile.

“What are you feeling then?” Steph asked. That was a more complicated question. Mia felt satisfied, sated, confused, tired, dirty, happy, loved, loving, and millions of other little things.
“I feel… like I am at home with my sister,” Mia relied, finally finding the right combination of words.
“Me too,” Steph said and pressed her lips gently against Mia’s. In that position they fell asleep; arms, legs and lips intertwined. They were sisters who found a strange, but wonderful path to adulthood together.

***************************************

“Oh Christ, shut that fucking thing off!” Mia heard her voice say before she fully registered where she was at and who she was. Slowly her eyed opened and she recognised that she was in her sister’s room. She felt Steph’s arms wrapped around her, her bare breasts against her back.

“Huh?” Steph asked, then reached over Mia, found her alarm clock and shut it off. Mia looked at it: 11:30 in the morning. Wow she thought; they had really worn each other out. They’d fallen asleep just minutes after they had finished fucking and slept until now. Mia rolled over so that she was facing her sister. They were both still naked and as Mia turned, Steph kept her hands wrapped around her younger sister. Mia looked into her sleepy eyes now, and once again saw her sister. She thought back to the night before, with her lover, and it felt sort of strange. Mia suddenly felt a bit awkward around Steph. She couldn’t believe they had actually had sex, and the ways that they had sex was more insane. Steph giggled.

“Have you got a little sex hangover there baby sis?” Steph asked
“Huh?”
“You got a little intoxicated with lust last night. Don’t feel bad, so did I. Now you wake up and it’s kind of hazy and you can’t really remember everything that you did,” Steph replied. Once again, she seemed to know exactly what Mia was feeling.
“I guess so,” Mia said and then smiled back at her. Just knowing that Steph knew what she felt like, made it seem a bit less awkward.

“Don’t feel that way,” Steph said, “It isn’t worth it. What happened, you can’t change it.”
“Okay,” Mia replied apprehensively.
“Besides, why would you want to? It was really good!” Steph smiled at her and Mia blushed.
“I’m good?” Mia asked.
“You’re a Close! Of course you are good,” Steph replied and Mia laughed. Steph squeezed her tighter and kissed her, in a sisterly way, on the lips.

“Thanks for last night,” Mia said after a while. After Steph had soothed her concerns, she was only left with the glow of love and lust from the previous night.
“Thank you,” Steph said. Her voice instantly became more solemn and serious, “I love you little sis. I just want to ask you now, that you aren’t insane with horniness, do you forgive me?” Steph didn’t meet Mia’s gaze, looking down at the bed.
“Well,” Mia said philosophically, “Tell you what. I’ll forgive you on one condition.”
“What?”
“Just promise me we can do that again some night,” Mia said and Steph laughed.
“Deal,” she said, hugging Mia closer. For a few minutes, they lay together, holding each other and sharing their warmth.

“Hey,” Steph said after a while, “What time did the clock say when I turned off the alarm?”
“11:30. Why?” Mia asked.
“Shit!” Steph yelled and quickly jumped up off the bed, her breasts bouncing mightily. Mia was completely confused and still not totally awake.
“Christ Steph, what’s the problem?” Mia asked.
“Today’s meeting!” she replied, opening up her closet and rummaging around.
“What?”
“The initiation. The pledging ends today and you get initiated into the sorority,” Steph said.
“So?” Mia said, still completely confused.
“It starts at twelve; I was supposed to tell you last night.
“Shit!” Mia yelled and jumped up out of bed.

“I know and I’m sorry. Look, there is no time. Run downstairs and get a quick shower. Get into the dining room before the ceremony starts. I will meet you there,” she said. Mia started to walk towards the door, “Oh Amy, wait,” Steph added. Mia stopped.
“What?” Mia asked impatient and wanting to get ready; she didn’t want to be late. Steph moved towards her and kissed her lightly on the lips.
“I love you,” she said. Mia melted.
“I love you too,” Mia replied and hurried out the door.

Twenty minutes later Mia was standing in the middle of the dining room. The blinds were all closed and, despite the fact that it was only noon, it was incredibly dark in the house. Once again, all of the non-freshman girls were standing around the outside of the room. However, for the first time since the very first meeting, they were all wearing the ceremonial robes. Steph was standing at the front of the room, next to Alexis and Hannah, looking happier than she had during the entire wee. Her hair was still slightly wet, as was Mia’s, and she gave her younger sister a small smile. Mia didn’t really know what to expect from this meeting. She was a little bit excited, but she was far too relaxed from the previous night to feel nervous.

“What happened last night?” a voice said. Mia turned and saw Becky standing right next to her in the middle of the room. “You didn’t come back to the room and I was worried you might have left ot something.” Mia smiled at her friend.
“I will tell you later, but it is all good,” Mia said, but she wasn’t sure she would actually tell all. Last night with Steph had been incredible, but she couldn’t go around having everyone know, could she?

“Pledges,” Alexis said suddenly and instantly, the freshman girls fell silent. The rest of the girls were already silent and serious staring at the pledges. “I call to order the final sorority meeting of pledge week!” Steph exclaimed and suddenly, the entire room burst into applause. Alexis even smiled and let the pledges enjoy it for a moment before raising her hand. Everyone fell silent again.

“This had been a long and eventful week for all, I am sure,” Alexis said and everyone laughed. There weren’t any mysteries anymore; they all knew what she was talking about. “I want to say at the outset that I am proud of all of you. Not every president gets to preside over a pledge class as superb as the one I got. You did everything that was asked of you, you did not complain and you looked good doing it.” Everyone laughed again and Mia looked around the room at all these girls. She felt so close to all of them in that moment. There was a bond here that not everyone would understand, but listening to Alexis made her realise how real that bond was. Mia reached over and found Becky’s hand, giving it a quick squeeze. Becky squeezed back.

“However, what I need you all to understand is that the things that happened this week happened for a reason. The reason wasn’t just that it was a lot of fun. Every day of your experience this week should have driven home a lesson about the core values of this sorority,” Alexis spoke with a dramatic air that made it sound so important. She began her walk, the one she took during all important points, strolling between the pledges and the upper class girls. Mia could feel the importance though; it was filling her up.

“Girls from this sorority know about the six core pillars of sisterhood. Sisters know how to love themselves. Your junior sisters should have taught you that. Sisters know how to connect to each other. You should have learned that during the mix and match game. Sisters know how to love their sisters. Your sophomore sister should have taught you that. Sisters are creative. Your movies have shown that you know about creativity. Sisters know how to share. Your senior sisters should have taught you that last night. Finally, Sisters know how to have fun. The whole week should have taught you about that.” Alexis paused for a minute as she retook her place at the front of the room Mia felt anxious, but she wasn’t entirely sure why.

“However, those six pillars are not really separate, discrete characteristics. They form six little parts to a single whole. That is the lesson you learn today as you are inducted into out sorority. As sisters, the six pillars of the sorority are here to support you. They are here to support you in the most important things of all. The six pillars of sisterhood are designed to help you live a good life. Follow these six pillars, and happiness and love will follow you wherever you go.

“Six pillars!” all of the other upper class girls called out in unison. Mia heard the words and thought of all she’d done that week. She was shocked to find that everything that Alexis was saying seemed to apply to her. It really did feel that by embracing the opportunity afforded by the sorority that she had reached some kind of happiness and fulfilment. The support of her sisters, both genetic and chosen, had brought her to a place where she felt she belonged. Perhaps that was the reason they did the things they did. There was no way these lessons could have been instilled so quickly and with such force if they had initiated with another, less extreme manner.

“Now, new members of our sorority,” Alexis said, “The sophomore, junior and senior classes would like to invite you to join us… in living the good life.” With that, it was like Alexis had flipped a switch. All of the other sisters quickly grabbed the laces on their robes and untied them. Instantly, thirty robes fell to the floor. Thirty naked girls were now standing in a circle around the pledges. Alexis, Hannah, Steph, and everyone else were now completely naked. Mia was stunned. She looked over at Becky and saw her jaw was on the floor. This place, even after everything they had been through, still had the power to shock.

sarahsarah
05-24-2016, 05:10 PM
Chapter 26

“This is the last part of your initiation,” Alexis stated, “Love, be loved, connect, share, be creative and most importantly… have fun. As Alexis finished she began to walk into the crowd of pledges in the middle of the room. The other girls quickly followed suit, pouring into the center and finding freshman girls as well as each other. The older sisters moved quickly and with purpose meaning soon, everybody was swept up in the moment.

The first hour of the annual sorority orgy, or ASO meeting as the sisters chose to call it ensuring nobody knew what they talking about, went by in a gigantic blur for Mia. The amount of things she saw in those sixty minutes would take an entire book to cover, and even then she would end up missing the things out that she was too busy to witness. There were girls everywhere and anywhere. As she looked around she saw girls with their legs spread, girl’s breasts, tongues, asses, legs, lips, clits and everything else she could possibly imaging. There were piles of girls where it was hard to tell how they could all breath. The room was filled with unbridled passion and lust; people doing things they probably would never have the courage to do outside of this massive, electrical situation. A few moments stood out to Mia though.

She recalled early on seeing four girls, including her junior sister Cal, lying on the ground in a square. Two girls were lying on their backs on the floor, side by side and head to toes. Then there were two others lying horizontally across those girls, also head to toe. The end result produced a striking scene where each girl had their face in someone’s pussy and their pussy in someone’s face. All four were eating each other wildly and completely oblivious to the world surrounding them.

She remembered a short while later watching Asuka sticking grapes into her mouth, pulling them out and then gently inserting them into Marie’s pussy and asshole. Then a senior girl, Fee, who was frigging herself frantically, would suck both of them from Marie’s body. Sometimes Fee would eat them and other times she would spit them into Asuka or Marie’s mouth so that the other could eat it. It seemed Asuka really had a thing for food play.

Mia had watched Jenny, the great gymnast, doing a split, but not just any split. Of course, she was naked, but more so, her left leg was across a table and her right foot wedged into the window sill. The end result was that the splits left her dangling three feet in the air with her pussy exposed. Jenny was rubbing her breasts with one hand and keeping herself balanced against the wall with the other. Underneath Jenny was Monica. The older girl’s lips were sealed around Jenny’s pussy, sucking on her slit and clit while fingering her own pussy.

About half an hour into the orgy, Mia had watched as a girl on the ground completely unidentifiable in the mass of bodies. Kate was sat on her face, pussy on the bottom girl’s lips and her asshole right on her nose. A pair of senior girls was sitting on the bottom girl’s hands, the girl’s fingers deep in their cunts, and two other girls were sitting on her feet. Chloe was one of the two girls and was just humping up against the girl’s toes. However, the other girl, a junior named Hayley, actually had five toes buried in her stretched out twat. A sixth girl was sitting on the bottom girl’s knees and relentlessly fingering the girl’s clit. The girl on the bottom was desperately trying to writhe around, but couldn’t even move. Mia felt complete jealousy of whomever it happened to be.

Near the end of that hour, Mia distinctly remembered one thing that she would never forget. She saw Hannah, sitting on the ground with her legs spread wide, and sitting between her legs was the slimmest, most petite girl in the sorority, Sasha Wilson. One of Sasha’s hands was clenched in a fist, and it was buried deep inside Hannah’s pussy. Despite Sasha’s small hands they weren’t that little and it was still crazy to Mia. Hannah was moaning and shaking on the floor, and seemed to be completely filled to the maximum.

What was Mia doing during that hour? Everything that moved might be the best answer to that question. The sex acts had become a blur in her mind and she only remembered bits and pieces of many. She recalled having her face in one girl’s lap while she pulled on her hair. She remembered being shoved tits first into the wall so that some girl could eat her asshole. She’d managed to find a girl who could put her legs all the way behind her head and then shoved her fingers in that girl’s ass and pussy while holding her legs up. Someone had put a big magic marker in her pussy at one point. Little bits of indecipherable details had flown by in a haze.

Now the orgy was an hour in, and things were just starting to settle down somewhat. That did not mean in any way that people had stopped having sex, it just seemed a lot less manic. Girls were now grouped together in pockets of threes and fours, kissing one another and making love. After almost all girls had received orgasms, the majority were feeling more relaxed now. They now wanted to show affection for others. Mia had just finished having a girl named Anka suck her pussy until she had cum twice, before having to forcibly push the girl away from her. She was now sitting in the corner of the room, catching her breath.

Out of the corner of her eye, Mia caught a sight of her sister. She was sitting in another corner of the room with her arms folded firmly across her chest. Mia had seen her having sex earlier; in fact she’d seen her eating Michelle’s asshole at one point if she remembered correctly. However, it seemed like she was completely out of it now, that her fog had descended. Steph had the same scowl that Mia had witnessed on her face all week, and for a second Mia became nervous, thinking that maybe she had done something wrong. She then noticed that Steph was not looking at her though. Mia followed the path of her sister’s eyes and saw, in the middle of the room, Alexis in a scissoring position with Hannah. They appeared to be having fun, but just starting to wind down.

Suddenly, everything clicked at once inside Mia’s brain. She had thought that she had understood everything the previous night with Steph, but now things came into clear focus. All of Steph’s fleeting mentions of Alexis, the feud that they had going back to the previous year, and all of her sister’s anger were completely connected. Mia felt so stupid for not realising earlier. The two girls had been roommates for two years. Mia glanced around the room and saw Becky gently kissing Cal. Mia knew how important Becky had already become to her, how much they had bonded in the last week alone.

She now realised that Steph and Alexis must have completely bonded as well. Perhaps it had even grown into something more, but then something had changed and not for the better. The two girls had definitely had some sort of falling out; maybe it was the election. Maybe the election happened because of the falling out, but Mia could see it now. It was a lover’s quarrel.

Mia also realised to some extent that this explained some of Steph’s antagonism towards her, not entirely, but to a degree. Why would Steph be worried about her joining the sorority? Sure, she was the ‘annoying little sister’ and all that, but there was certainly more to it. If Steph was secure in this place, Mia surely wouldn’t have felt threatening to her. The fight with Alexis is what had made her so insecure. Steph had found a place that over three years had made her feel at home and a part of something special. Then the fight with Alexis had made her feel like an outsider, even losing a popularity contest disguised as an election.

Mia had come in and reinforced that insecurity, making Steph feel even more alienated inside her own sorority. She had managed to fix that problem, but the root of the problem and all the anxiety was still there. Mia thought back to all the things that Steph had said about Alexis, and the more she thought, the more she knew that she was right. Suddenly, an idea struck her, an idea for how to fix the problem.

Mia looked back to the two girls in the center of the room. It appeared that Hannah, who Mia now saw as a shallow replacement for Steph, had cum. Alexis hadn’t but Hannah appeared too tired to keep going. Mia glanced back at her sister; Steph was now hanging her head, not looking. Perfect. Mia got up from the floor and walked towards Alexis, who now was looking around the room with a mixture of interest and frustration. Mia walked over and stood next to her. “Madame President,” Mia said.

“Mademoiselle actually,” Alexis replied from the floor. She looked up at Mia, her eyes so deep and pretty. Alexis grinned at her, the smile itself a sexual act. She was still horny and now looking Mia over, wondering what to do.
“I want to thank you for letting me rush and then pledge here,” Mia stated and Alexis shrugged.
“You’re a perfect fit honey. You belong here,” Alexis said, “You even have the right look.” Mia took that as a reference to Steph.
“Well, either way, I would like to thank you for what you’ve done for me,” Mia said in a sultry voice. This seemed to perk Alexis up.
“What did you have in mind gorgeous?” Alexis asked.

“Follow me,” Mia replied and reached out her hand. Alexis looked her over for a second, and then took it. Mia led her across the room and felt the president’s eyes on her ass as she walked. Mia wondered if Alexis was thinking about how much she looked like her sister. She wondered if Alexis thought that by fucking her, she would be getting back at Steph. Or maybe she missed Steph, and now had the chance to be with her one last time without actually being with her. Both thoughts made Mia feel dirty, but in a way that she liked. The two girls walked to the opposite side of the dining room, over by the door to the living room. Mia pointed to a spot behind the big couch in the living room.

“Sit down mademoiselle, close your eyes, and don’t open them until I say. It is going to be a while, but I have something big in mind,” Mia said in her most sensual voice. Alexis quickly complied, sitting down theatrically, exposing her shaved pussy, and closing her eyes. She was so sexy Mia thought, unable to help but leer over the naked form. She couldn’t help herself and leant in, giving the president a quick kiss. Mia watched Alexis’ lips turn up slightly.

Mia got up quickly and quickly sped back across the room. She found Steph sitting next to the wall, still looking down. Mia kicked her gently causing Steph to look up, a little annoyed at first, but then seeing it was Mia, she smiled good-naturedly.

“Hey Amy, are you having fun?” Steph asked.
“Hey listen,” Mia said, realising that the timeline was short, “I have a really fin idea.” Steph’s eyes roamed over her younger sister’s body.
“Oh honey, I want it as much as you do,” Steph said sounding apologetic, “but do you really think it is a good idea in front of everyone?” Mia blushed.
“No, no, no,” Mia replied, “Not like that.” Steph furrowed her brow.
“What then?” Steph asked.
“Something else, not directly with me,” Mia answered.
“Like what then?”
“Just trust me,” Mia stated, “You will like it.”
“Oh come on, you know I hate surprises,” Steph said. Mia knew she was intrigued now that her sister was begging.

“No, just trust me. Close your eyes,” Mia ordered. Steph looked at her younger sibling briefly out of the corners of her eyes, then grinned broadly and shut them tight. Steph put her hands up and Mia helped her to her feet. Mia speedily shuffled Steph across the room, dodging lovers in various kinds of embrace. Finally, she got her sister right next to Alexis. Mia positioned Steph so that she was right between Alexis’ legs, before leaning in close her sister’s ears.

“Get down on your hands and knees,” Mia whispered, making sure that Alexis didn’t overhear. Steph smiled coyly and complied. Mia helped guide her sister so that she wouldn’t bump Alexis. However, Steph’s hair did drape down over the president’s legs causing Alexis to shiver and smile. For a moment, Mia thought she would speak up but was grateful that she didn’t. Mia carefully guided Steph’s head so that she was just inches from Alexis’ pussy. Steph breathed in with her nose and grinned. Mia leaned in between the two of them.

“Open your eyes,” Mia whispered. Both girls simultaneously opened their eyes and for a moment, they completely froze. Both heads snapped towards Mia and a wave of anger emanated from the two girls. Mia almost stepped back scared. The two girls hadn’t instantly fallen onto each other as she had kind of hoped they would. She knew she needed to do something. Mia fumbled and then just let words spill from her mouth.

“You… you guys… something is wrong. It is bad for the sorority and it is bad for each of you. I don’t know… what it is you two are fighting about, but I know it is happening. You need to work it out. You know this place and this position. The two of you were friends once and you won the video competition tight here and in this spot. That should mean something to you and you need to remember what that was,” Mia said. She felt strange, knowing so little about what was actually happening. However, these were her sisters, to different extents, and she could sense what they needed.

“Mia!” Alexis shouted.
“Amy!” Steph yelled, cutting off Alexis.

However, the instant that Steph’s mouth opened, she pushed her sister’s face into Alexis’ lap. Steph’s mouth quickly covered up Alexis’ wet slit causing the president to shake and gasp, looking as if she was going to fall over. For a moment, Steph looked like she was going to pull her head up and Mia knew that she would have to think fast. She looked around and caught a girl walking past. Mia reached up, grabbed the girl’s wrist and pulled her down. Mia instantly put the girl’s fingers into Steph’s pussy.

“Holy fuck!” Steph moaned. The girl’s fingers sunk into Mia’s sister and it was only at that moment that she looked over and saw who it was that she had randomly grabbed. It was Becky, looking absolutely confused, her face frozen in shock. However, Mia was glad to see her roommate instead of somebody else.

“Becky, you keep your hand on my sister’s pussy and clit as long as she eats out Alexis. The instant that she stops licking, you stop fingering. Do you understand?” Mia asked. Becky nodded. “Do you both understand?” Mia said, asking Alexis and Steph. For a moment they just writhed on the floor moaning. “Understand?” Mia repeated louder.

“Yes!” Both girls yelled out in unison. Mia looked down and saw that Steph was licking Alexis’ pussy passionately now. Alexis was grabbing her own breasts, her head thrown back, moaning louder with every second that passed. Becky looked at her roommate like Mia had just beamed in from another dimension. She looked utterly confused about what was transpiring.

“Trust me,” Mia stated and then figured that nothing good could come from her sticking too close to the scene. Mia walked halfway across the room, sat down, and watched as the scene played out. She watched as her sister passionately licked Alexis’ pussy, tonguing it and even getting her fingers inside her ex’s pussy. It appeared that the more Steph licked the more into it she got. Alexis ran her fingers through Steph’s hair, whispering something to her. Alexis’ hard nipples looked phenomenal as she rocked her hips on the floor. Becky looked both terrified and aroused. While Mia watched them, she played with her tired little clit, feeling her arousal grow as she watched her sister fuck her ex-lover.

After just a few minutes Mia saw Alexis’ body start to tense up. Her eyes slammed shut and her mouth formed a perfect ‘O’. She started to shake and this seemed to be the signal and trigger for Steph. Her tongue continued to work, but her body became rigid. Mia could hear them both moaning across the room before finally, they collapsed together, panting on the floor.

Now would be the moment of truth. Mia hoped that, like everything else this week, sex would solve the problems. She watched Steph sit up, breathing deeply. She said something to Becky. Becky said something back before Steph patted her hand gently. Becky shrugged, got up and walked away. Then Steph turned back to Alexis. They started to talk. Mia couldn’t hear them over the moans filling the room. They both appeared to be talking quickly, but not fighting. Mia saw Steph point around the room briefly. Alexis nodded her head and then pointed towards the front door.

Steph shrugged and then nodded. Mia watched as her sister looked down and said something. Alexis took a long deep breath and then Mia saw Alexis saying something she could make out. She was repeating it over and over again, “I am sorry. I am sorry. I am sorry.” Steph said something, but Alexis shook her head. Mia watched tears rolling down the president’s cheek. Steph was crying as well. She said a little speech and then wrapped her arms around Alexis. Soon they were holding each other, rocking on the ground, crying and whispering. Mia smiled with well earned satisfaction before leaving to find some action.

About half an hour later, a half hour Mia could barely remember, she was sat on the floor. She had a vague recollection of a spatula. She wasn’t sure but she knew it had felt good. She felt someone kick her gently, and looked up to see her sister looking down at her, smiling.
“How did you know?” Steph asked.
“I pay attention to things. I am not a self absorbed little kid anymore,” Mia replied and Steph laughed. She shook her head, tears still in her eyes.

“Alexis… we… it was so stupid… and complicated… I didn’t… and she was such a… I can’t even begin…” Steph stammered, sitting down next to her.
“Steph, relax. I was just following the six pillars,” Mia stated and Steph laughed again, but it seemed like she considered it and knew it to be true.
“I guess so,” she said, “it was certainly creative. I will give you that much.”
“I thought you’d like it,” Mia said, “If you didn’t kill me.” Steph punched her shoulder jokingly before getting a little more serious.

“It’s so funny you know. I was afraid when you started here that you were going to come here and tear my life apart. However, instead you have put it all back together. My family, my sorority, my relationships, all of it fixed because of you. Thank you so much Amy. I love you,” Steph said, wrapping her arm over Mia’s shoulder.

“I love you too Steph, but don’t thank me. You and this sorority gave me the tools to help you. A week ago, I just would have gotten in the way. However, I learned here that sisters work best when we are working together. I put those lessons into practice,” Mia said. Steph leaned back as if Mia had just raised a thought, a mischievous look forming in her eye.

“The sorority really has been here for us hasn’t it?” Steph asked. Mia nodded in response, wondering what her older sister was getting at. “Well, maybe we should work together and thank the sorority for bringing us back together,” Steph said. Mia knew exactly what Steph had in mind. Sisters just knew and she wanted it.

“Lead the way,” Mia said. Steph stood up and then reached down and took Mia’s hand. She helped her younger sister up and the two of them walked over to the middle of the room. Mia watched her sister’s ass as they walked. Here they were, two sisters in the place where they belonged. They were surrounded by their friends and completely at peace with each other. Mia had never felt so right.

When Steph got to the middle of the room, she dropped down onto her back on the floor. It was soaked in girls’ juices and strewn with make shift toys. Mia looked down at her and smiled. She knew exactly what Steph wanted. Mia stepped halfway over her and then turned so that she was facing her feet. Mia squatted down over her sister’s face and felt her pussy lips press against her lips. Steph kissed her and Mia moaned. The younger girl then leaned forward, burying her face in her sister’s hot pussy, allowing the girls to settle in a sixty-nine position. Mia loved the way it felt to have Steph’s breasts in her belly while she had hers likewise. Steph smelled delightful, like she’d been fucking for hours, and Mia started to lap at her sister’s hot cunt, soothing it with her tongue. Steph returned the favour and Mia moaned into her pussy. For a few moments, they licked in blissful anonymity.

“Holy shit!” Mia heard a voice exclaim, “The Close sisters are fucking.” Mia knew instinctively that Steph and she should pretend not to hear; it would be better. Mia continued to pleasure her sister, tasting her juices and feeling her sister’s skin against her own. Mia heard people whispering and talking to one another, but she kept her eyes close. She could tell that people were crowding around and it only increased her arousal. She licked even more passionately.

The crowd assembled for several minutes, as the two girls’ arousal grew deeper and deeper. Mia opened her eyes briefly and looked out the corner. Thirty eight beautiful girls were standing and staring at her and Steph as they made love. Mia heard people commenting on them, talking about how dirty they were and the beauty of their bodies. However, they didn’t sound disgusted or offended. There was respect in their voices, even awe. The gift back to the sorority was accepted. Mia felt so beautiful, so feminine and so powerful. Of course, the orgasm came. At the same time, Steph came hard in her mouth.

That orgasm, the sorority, her sister… it was beyond description. Everything in the world at that moment was just… Perfect.

The End

sarahsarah
05-24-2016, 05:34 PM
So that marks the end of Sorority Sisters by Blood.

I do hope to return to the Close sisters at some point in the not too distant future. I hope that the slow build kept readers interested. I mean, people don't just wake up one day and sleep with their sisters. I was hoping to create a scenario where such a thing could occur naturally. At the very least, I wanted the logic of the story to flow and make sense.

Most importantly however, I hope this story is something that you have enjoyed. I hope it had a somewhat positive impact on your lives and I hope it provided what you were hoping for.

I do not feel I would have made it, or at least not this quickly, without the support of loyal readers who provided feedback and encouragement. I want to say thank you to those people for making it such a nice process.

In all honesty, the reason I write is to make others happy, and to see what people's views are. So please, let me know what you think. Even if it just a sentence, I want to hear from you, whether you reply in the thread or send me a message. The smallest comment goes a long way for me. Consider it a payment for the free 140 page story.

If you did like this and enjoy it, I hope you can read my other stories and look out for any I post in the future.

Thank you again for reading. This has been the longest piece of writing I have produced to date and I hope you found enjoyment in it.

With love

Sarah
X




Click here to comment on the original thread! (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=251666)